·By The Same Author
Studies In Indian Literary History
Vol. I- Rs. 20
Vol. II -Rs. 20
Published by
Bharatiya Vidy& Bhavan, Obowpatty Road,
BOMBAY
For Copies of Vol. III apply to
Dr. P. K Gode, M.A., D. Litt.(Paris)
Ourator
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona 4 (India)
Ponted by Shri M. S Sathe, Manager Prdjas Prees, Wal (Dist Satara )
and
Published by Dr A. D Pusalker, M. &., LL. B., Ph.D and
Prof N. A. Gore, MA, Secretaries Prof P. K. Oode
WORKS PUBLICATION COMMITTEE, POONA 4

·By The Same Author
Studies In Indian Literary History
Vol. I-Rs, 20
Vol. II - Rs. 20
Publisbed by
Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, Chowpatty Road,
BOMBAY
HE
For Copies of Vol. III apply to
Dr. P. K Gode, M. A., D. Litt.(Paris)
Curator
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona 4 (India)
Printed by Shri M S Satbe, Manager Prajna Press, Yal (Dist Satara )
and
Published by Dr A. D. Pusalker, M. A , LL B., Pb D and
Prof. N A. dore, il å , Secretaries Prof. P. K. Gode
WORKS PUBLICATION COMMITTEE, POONA 4

·111 20 20 List of Contributors to Prof. PK Gode Works Publication Fund Rs. Adyar Library, Adyar 20 Limaye, V P. Agrawala, V. S 20 Lokesh Chandra Arundale, Rukmini 10 Mahdi Hasan, S. Ayyar, A. S P. 20 Mayalankar, G V. Bhagawat, D. G. 20 Mayadeo, V G Bhatt, G H 20 Mirashi, V V. Belvalkar, S K. 20 Munshi, I. II. Chaudhuri, J B. 50 Niyogi, W. B Chitre, R. B. Parab, LG Damle, N G Patapkar, R K. Dandekar, R. N. Patwardhan, R. P Dandekar, S. V. 20 Phatak, U. S. Deb, BC. 25 Prasad Prakashan Deshmukh, C.D. 100 Prıyolkar, A K. Dikshit, W. G. 100 Pusalkar & D. Disanji, P C. 20 Pusalkar, G. D. Dongre, 1 T. and Co. 51 Pusalkar, RD Dutt, Nalinaksha 20 Friend. 5 Pusalkar, S D Gadre, NB 200 Ragbavan, V. Garge, D. V. 20 Raja, C K Gore, NA 20 Rangaswami, K. V. Gupta, P.C 25 Renou, Louis Hardikar, T B. 25 Sabnis, G. H Harshe, R G. 20 Sahasra buddbe, D. L Hirlekar, Yapirnabai 20 Sant K R Indian Institute of Culture, Sarma, B. N. Krishnaniurti Bangalore 20 Sastrı, Y A Ramaswami Jagan Nath 20 Satavalekar, S. D Joshi, G. V. 20 Shastri, J K. Joshi, P. M. 25 Singh, RB Kane, P. V. 25 Srivastava, S. P. Kapadia, K. AI 20 Talvalkar, V R Karwarkar, a P. 25 Talwalkar, Y. G Kargık, B. R. 20 Upadhye, d. N Karve, DK. 10 Vaidya, P. L Kuvalayananda, Siyami 25 Velankar, H. D. Law College, Government, Vishvamitra Bombay 20 Wadia, Jrs Sophia ·ii 5 Dr. S. M. Katre 6 Prof. R. D. Karmarkar 7 Prof. H. D. Velankar 8 Dr. C. Kunhan Raja 9 Dr. V. Raghaven 10 Dr. P. V. Bapat On the 15th of August 1951 the Committee issued an appeal signed by over 70 well-known personalities in different walks of life from all over India inviting contributions to the proposed fund. The Committee is gratefal to all the contributors to this fund for their spontaneous and generous response. A list of these contributors is appended to this Foreword. Thanks to the co-operation of these friends and the press, the Committee has been able at long last to publish the third volume of Dr. Gode's papers, which contains 28 papers and extends over 260 pages. We are happy to record that Acārya Vishve Bandhu Shastri, Director, Vishveshvaranand Vedic Rasearch Institute, Hoshiarpur, has offered to pablish the fourth volume of Dr. Gode's papers dealing with Indian cultural history. The printing of this volume has just been started. We feel confident that the printing of the fifth volume also will be started before the fourth volume is out. On this occasion of the publication of the third volume of his papers we wish Dr. Gode long life fall of health and activity. We are glad to note that Dr. Gode is still pursuing all his research activities with the same energy and vigour as hitherto Ashadhi Ekadashi 18th July 1956 Poon 4 J. R. Gharpure R. N. Dandekar A D. Pasalker N. A. Gore ·III 20 25 List of Contributors to Prof. P.K Gode Works Publication Fund Rs Adyar Library, Adyar 20 Linaye, V. P. Agrawala, V. S 20 Lokesh Chandra 10 Arundale, Rukmini Mahdi Hasan, S. Ayyar, A. S P. 20 Wapalankar, G V Bhagawat, D. G. 20 Mayadeo, V G. Bhatt, G. H. 20 Miragbi, V V. Belyalkar, S K. 20 Munshi, K M. Chaudhuri, J B. 50 Niyogi, M. B. Chitre, R. B. Parab, LG Damle, N G Patankar, R K. Dandekar, R. N. 20 Patwardhan, R. P. Dandekar, S. V 20 Phatak, M. S Deb, BC 25 Prasad Prakashan Deshmukh, C.D. 100 100 Dikshit, M. G. Priyolkar, A. K Pusalkar A D Diwanji, P. C. 20 Pusalkar, G. D Dongre, K. T. and Co. 51 Dutt, Nalinaksha Pusalkar, R D 20 Friend. 5 Pusalkar, SD Gadre, N B. 200 Ragbavan, V. Garge, D. V. 20 Raja, C K. Gore, NA 20 Rangaswami, K. V. Gupta, P. C 25 Renou, Louis Hardikar, T B. 25 Sabris, G. H. Harshe, RG 20 Sahasrabuddhe, D. L Hirlekar, Yamunabai 20 Sant K R Indian Institute of Culture, Sarma, B. N Krishnamurti Bangalore 20 Sastri, V A Ramaswami Jagan Nath 20 Satavalekar, S. D Joshi, G. V. 20 Shastri, J K Joshi, P M. 25 Singh, RB Kone, P. V. 25 Srivastava, S. P. Kapadia, K. MI 20 Talwalkar, V R. Karınarkor, & P 25 Talwalkar, Y. G. Karnik, B R. 20 Upadhye, A. N. Karve, DK 10 Vaidya, P. L. Kuvalayananda, Swami 25 Velankar, H. D. Law College, Government, Vishyamitra Bombay 20 Wadia, Mrs Sophie ·PREFACE I have great pleasure in presenting to the world of scholars this third volume of my Studies in Indian Literary History, which is a continu- &tion of Volumes I and II of these Studies published by my esteemed friend Acārya Mani Jina vijay8ji in the Singhi Jain Series of the Bhāratīya Vidyā Bbavan, Bombay. As these two volumes were brought out solely through the benefaction of Acārya Jinavijayaji the present yolume is being published through the goodwill and active efforts of my affectionate friends Dr A D. Pusalker and Prof. N. A. Gore in organising the Committee for the publication of my Collected Works and collecting the necessary funds for it. The Foreword of the Committee to the present volume with the list of my friends, who have generonsly contributed towards the cost of its pablication, gives me added confidence and encouragement in my life's work viz. my Studies in Indian Literary and Cultural history on wbich, I have spent the last forty years of my life God willing, I may still do some more useful work in this field. I cannot adequately thank all these friends who have made the publication of this volume possible. Special thanks are due to all the members of the Committee and in particular to its Chairman Principal J R Gharpure, whose blessings I have enjoyed during the last quarter of a century, to Dr. R. N. Dandekar ( Treasurer ) for his advice and co-operation in the publication of the three volumes of my studies and in various other matters pertaining to them and to Dr Pusalker and Prof Gore, who prepared at great inconvenience to themselves the Indices to my volumes and who spared no pains in collecting the Publication Fund for my works, not to say their active help in the editing of the third volume. But for the efforts of Dr. Pasalker and Prof Gore this third volume of my studies would not have seen the light of the day. Judging by the numerous appreciative repiows of Vols. I and II of my Studies published in India and outside so far I have reason to believe that my continuous research work doring the last four decades of my life has been found useful by all experts and laymen interested in the field of my studies This belief of mine is further confirmed by the translations of some of my articles in Hindi and other languages of India that have appeared duriog the last fifteen years. I derived much inspiration for my research work from two gurus piz the late Dr. P D. Gune and Dr. R. D. Ranade, both of whom were among the prominent founders of the B.O.R.

·ji Institute. It was on the advice of both these gurus that I joined the Institute on 26-4-1919 I owe to them a deep debt of gratitude. In partial redemption of this debt I hapo dedicated Vol I of my Studies to Dr Gune and his esteemed friend Luni Shri Jinivijayaji. I have also succeeded with the help of Dr Gune's friends, papils, admirers and children in collectiog Dr. P.D. Gune Memorial Fund, which was handed over to the University of Poong in 1955 by myself and my friend Prof. C. R. Devadhar on behalf of the Dr. P. D. Gune Memorial Committee. The Poona University has kindly accepted the amount of this fund and a "Dr P D Gune Memorial Lectureship' has been founded by thein. Though my debt to Dr. Ranade is irredeemable it is my pleasant duty to dedicate the present volume to him as a token of my reverence and gratitude to him on the occasion of the completion of his 70th year on 3rd July 1956. I pray God to give him long life and good health to inspire his pupils, friends and devotees in valks, both spiritual and temporal. In the correction of proofs of the present volume I have received considerable help from my friends Shri S. N. Savadi and Shri G N. Shrigondekar of the B. O R. Institute. I convey to them my cordial thanks for this unstinted help and co-operation. Finally I have to convey my hearty thanks to Shri M. S. Sathe, the Manager of the Prājña Press, War, and all workers of this Press for the neat and careful printing of the volume As this volume is being pablished the printing of the fourth volume of my Studies has been started by the Vishveshvarananda Vedic Research Institute, Hoshiarpar. This volume will contain some of my articles on Indian Cultural History I record here my best thanks to my affectionate friend Prof. Vishya Bandhu Shastri, the Director of this Institate for his friendly act (bandhu-krtya) in persuading his committee to undertake this volume for publication in their series. Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, 30 th July 1956 P.K Gode ·43 - Contents- Pages Foreword by Prof P K. Gode Works Pablication Committee i-u Preface 1-i Articles 1-226 Page 1 The Gandhasāra of Gangadhara - An unknown Treatise on Gandhaśāstra and its critical Analysis 1 2 Vanamālı Miśra, a Pupil of Bhattoji Dīkşits and His works- Between A.D. 1600 and 1660 13 3 Some Authors of the Arde Family and their Chronolgy - Between A D. 1600 and 1825 17 4 A contemporary Manuscript of Bhānoji Dikşita's Vyākhyā sudhā dated A. D 1649 and Identification of his Patron Kirti. simha of the Baghela Dynasty (Between A. D. 1620 and 1660) 25 6 Kavi Kaastubha, an ankoown Work on Poetics by Raghanatha Manohara and its Chronology - Between A. D. 1675 and 1700 36 6 Karpūrīya Śıyadatta and his medical Treatises - Between A D. 1625 and 1700 7 Exact Date of the Advaitasudbā of Laksmana Pandita ( A. D. 1663 ) and his possible Identity with Lakşmanārya, the Vedānta teacher of Nilakantha Caturdhara, the Commentator of the Mahābhārate 48 8 Fragments of Poems pertaining to king Sambha, son of Shivaji 55 9 Fragments of Poems pertaining to king Sambhu, son of Shivaji 64 10 The Date of the Kāyasthaparabhūdharmādarśa of Nilakantha Sūri and Identification of its Author in contemporary Records 76 11 Upanışıdbrahmayogin and Hathayogapradipikā 86 12 Date of Sabhāvinoda of Daivajaa Damodara, & Protégé of King Srinivāsa Malla of Nepal- Between A.D 1657 and 1685 90 13 Hari Kavi alias Bbānubbatta, & court-poet of King Sambhāji and his Works. (1) Sambhurāja-carita composed in A. D 1685, (2) Haihayendra carita and its Commentary, 100 (3) Sabhāṣita hārāvalı 14 Date of Sabhyālamkara04, an Anthology by Govindajit - after A D 1656 128 15 Date of Keśavabhatta of Punyastambha, the Author of Nșsim. ba campū and other Works - Between c. A. D. 1450 und 1575 132 ·u 16 Chronology of Dharmapradipa and Bhojavyākaraḥa, composed under the Patronage of Rao Bhojarāja of Kaccha-A.D. 1631- 140 1645 17 Authorship and Antiquity of & Stanze with paleographic 147 Imagery in the Text of the Mahimnastotra 18 Studies in the Fistory of Dietetics-References to "Avarāpng" in the Dharma sūtras of Baadhāyans and Apastambe and the Gệbya sūtra of Apastumba -(Between B. C. 500 and A. D. 500) 153 19 An Echo of the Siege of Jinji in & Sanskrit Grammatical Work (Between A. D. 1690 and 1710) 161 20 Some distinctive Names of Horses recorded by Hemacandra in his Abhidhānacintamani, by Someśvare in his Manasollāsa and by Jayadatta in his Asvavaidyaka - between A. D, 1000 and 1200 172 21 A rare Manuscript of Rāmacandracandrodeya, an unknown Mimāņsā work by Bāls Gādegile (Between A. D. 1675 and 1775 ) 182 22 A contemporary Sanskrit tribute to the musical talents of Tūnasena, the greatest musician of Akbar's court, and its historical Perspective 188 23 Vāstuśıromani a work on Architecture by Šamkara, the Guru of Syāmasāha, son of Mānanarendra - After c, A. D. 1550 196 24 The Contact of Bhattoji Dīksita and some Members of his "Family with the Keladi Rulers of Ikkeri- Between c. A D. 1592 and 1645 203 25 The Chronology of the Works of Kondubhatta (A Nephew of Bhattoji Diksita ) Between A. D. 1610 and 1660 26 The relative Chronology of some Works of Nāgojibhatta - Between c. A.D. 1670 and 1750 212 27 Date of Vasudeva's Commentary on the Karpūramaſjari of Rājasekhara ( Between A. D. 1450 and 1700 ) 220 28 Some Parānic Extracts quoted by A parārka (c. d. D. 1125 ) and their bearing on the History of Indian Paleography and Education 228 Index by Dr. A. D Pasalker, M. A., LL B., Ph. D. 227-244 Subject-Index by Prof. N. Gore, H. A. 245-257 207

·No text on this page.

·To
MY GUBU
Professor
Dr. Ramachandra Dattatraya Ranade, M. A., D Litt.

·No text on this page.

·1. The Gandhasara of Gangādhara An Unknown Treatise on liandhasastra and its Critical Analysis * In his delightful and scholarly account of Indian Toilet 1 Dr. G. P. Majumdar bas collected a good deal of historical information about scents and perfumes as manufactured and used by our forefathers. The sources ransacked by Dr. Majumdar for this information are (1) the Vedic texts, (2) Pali texts, (3) Suśruta Samhıtā, (4) śukraniti, (5) Arthaśāstra, (6) Agnipurūſa, (7) Byhatsamhıta ( section on Gandhayuktı ), (8) Hahübhürata (Śantiparvan), (9) Śārngadhara-paddhati, (10) Kūmasutra of Vatsyāyana, (11) Lalitavistara, (12) Afarkanleyapurūna, (13) Yuktıkalpataru of King Bhoja, (14) Nügyaśāstra of Bharata, (15) Amarakośa, (16) Bateria Medica of the Hindus, by U. C. Datta, etc. On the strength of data gathered from these sources Dr. Majumdar concludes as follows.-- "Thus it may be seen that most of the ingredients of Indian toilet, flowers, garlands, perfumes, scents, cosmetics, paints, ointments and pastes were derived from plants. For the patterns of ornaments too men were equally indebted to the plant world--the trees, leaves, flowers, fruits and creepers." In view of the evidence about the wide-spread use of scents and cosmetics in Ancient India tre are tempted to inquire if there existed any special treatises on the manufacture of these cosmetics and scents, containing recipes about their manufacture in detail. We have reason to believe that soms such treatises did exist but unfortunately no manuscripts of these treatises have yet been discovered or recorded in our MSS catalogues of different libraries. For a long time I was on a look-out for such MSS and fortunately two such MSS of two different works on Gandhaśāstra have been discovered by me. I propose, therefore, to give in this paper i critical notice of one of these MSS for the benefit of scholars interested in the history of Indian Cosmetics Some years ago the late Pandit Rangacharya Raddi presented & collection of HSS to the Bhandarkar 0, R. Institute, Poone. This collection called the Raddi Collection contains a bundle consisting of two works on * Journal of the Univerzity of Bombay, Vol. VV, Part II. PP 11-50. i Fice Ch IF (PP 62-106 ) of Souicssouls of Indian Cima'.015, bo G. P.Iajandar, Calcat, 1969 1 ·8 Studies in Indian Literary History - Gandhaśāstra, viz., (1) the Gandhasāra, by Gangādhara, and (2) Gandhavada. Both these works are anknown to Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum or to the Editors of the Revised Cata. Catalogorum that is being prepared by the University of Madras 1 The manuscript is written on country paper and appears to be about 200 years old. It consists of 49 folios ( 11 inches x 47 inches) with 11 lines on each page. The folios comprising the two works are as follows Folios 1 to 270 गन्धसार of गङ्गाधर. Folios 875 to 49 - Tare with Marathi commentary. The Gandhasdra 2 begins as follows on Folio 1 " श्रीगणेशायनम ॥ श्रीगुरुभ्यो नम ॥ विरिंचिविष्णुप्रमुखामराप्सरो- गधर्वयक्षोरगराजसेवित । शैलात्मजाबाहुलताप्रसाधित स व्योमकेशो मुदमादधातु न ॥१॥ परिसप्रसर्पन्मधुगधलुब्ध- लोलालिमालाकुलकर्णतालं । भजे गजास्य गिरिजातनूज विघ्नछिद निर्जरवृदसेव्य ॥२॥ विरिचिवक्त्रांबुजराजहंसी देवीं नमस्कृत्य च गन्धयक्ष । गधागमज्ञाश्च मितैर्वचोभि- वक्ष्ये ससार शुभगधसार ॥३॥ 1 My friend Dr V. Raghavan, who is in charge of the Revisod Cata Catalogorum, has informed me that no M88 of the Gandhasira and Gandhavada have come to his notice so far Vide artiole on Cosmetics in Enciclo Brittannica, Vol 6. ( 14th Edo ), PP 485-488 Cogmetics are substances of diyarse origin scientifically compounded and used (1) to oleanse, (2) to allay skin troubles, (8) to cover up imperfections, and (4) to beautify. They have been used by men and yomon from the earliest times Probably they originated 21 the East. Egypt has tho earliest records of them from 8600 B. C onwards as follows 8500 B 0 -Unguent vase in alabaster (British Museum ). 2800 B.O -Mirrors of 6 th Dynasty 1600 BC.-Kohl vases in glass and Stibium pencils of 18th Dynasty. Do -Papyrus showing men and women having lumps of stard on the top of head. 1850 B.O-Unguent vases found in Tutan Khamun's tomb contained aromatics which were stul fragrant when opened. 1600 B 0.-Agranite tablet on 1 Sphinr portraying the offering of incenso and fragrant oil or unguent The Bible refers to cosmetics used by Jowish woman. The Koran refers to aromatics. Noro (A. D54) and his wife made free use of perfumes and cosmetics. Tho Romans usod almond, IOSO or quinco for solid unguents. Liquid oncs Fera made from flowers, spicos and gum..

·The Gandhasāra of Gangadhara 8 देवानां शुभगंधधूपसहितस्यार्चाविधेरर्पकं नृणां पुष्टिकर त्रिवर्गफलद स्वस्याप्यलक्ष्मीहरं ॥४॥ राज्ञां तोपकरं विदग्धवनिताचित्तप्रमोदमद शास्त्र सच्छुभगधशासनमतो दिड्मानमत्रोच्यते ॥५॥ वत्रादौ परिभापा ॥1 भावनं पाचनं बोधो वेधो धूपनवासने । एव पडत्र कमांणि द्रव्यपूक्तानि कोविदै ॥६॥ पिष्ट्वा गधावुनि द्रव्याण्युक्तान्यालोड्य भावयेत् । भाव्य संशोपयरपश्चादेवं वारास्तु पचपन् ॥७॥ कुर्याद्भावनमेतरस्यास्पाक स्याद्वहुधा यथा । पंचपत्रपुटाबद्ध मल्लिप्त चांगुलोचतं ॥८॥ पचेत्कारीशके वही पुटपाकोऽयमीरित.। गर्ने पात्र गधगर्भ कृस्वापूर्य मृदावटं ॥१॥ प्रज्वाल्योग्निस्तदुपरि गर्तपाको भवेदय । नालिका द्रव्यगा तु रौद्रे कुर्याद्विमुद्रितां ॥१०॥ समाह वेणुपाक स्यादग्नौ वा स्वेदनेवुना वस्त्रं गधद्व्यगर्भ भाडे समुद्रितरा ॥११॥ स्वेद्य गधाबुवाप्पेण दोलापाके विधिस्त्वयं । सभावनायवुद्रव्य गर्ने पुटितकर्पटे ॥१२॥ मुद्रिते मुद्रित वृहत्सुसर्परपुटे न्यसेत् । तले प्रज्वालयद्वति यावदंव स्थित जलं ॥१३॥ शुप्येत्सर्परपाकोऽयं मातुलुंगातरे स्थित । अपनीय ततो वासाम्यतरं परिवर्त्य च ॥११॥ द्रव्यं तन्मध्यग कृत्वा पिपचेत्पुटपाकवत् । पाकोऽय वैजयूर स्याद्विल्वे तद्वच्चकारभ ॥१५॥ शिग्रुमूलाभ्यन्तरे च तद्वत्पाकस्तु मूलजः । भाडं गंधद्रव्यगर्भ मुद्रित जलपूरिते ॥१६॥ स्थूले भाडे स्थित पाकाद्धसपाकोऽनले भवेत् । 1 Vida article on Perfumes in Encyclo. Britannica (11th Edn ) Vol. 17, pp. ८05-507. Perfumes and substanca plich by their fragranco gratify the Ecaso of emoll. Tho history of porfumeg is closely associated with that of cosmotic:. Iany of the earliest forms vore modo by digesting odorous vegetablo substances with sesame, almond, or dilc oil. Tho principio undce. Ising this proches is still mado woo of although iu an improred form, which is called Joceralioji.. This artiola thicu duals with such topics as D s'illal 911, Express .011, Extractiois, Arunal Perfumes, Balsams, Gums aud Olc07151 S, Sjulletics aud Isolales, Sriificial Mu.ccr-oils and build Perfuires .

·4 Studies in Indian Literary History " " स्याद्धान्यराशिमध्यस्थे कालपाकश्चिरेण स. ॥१७॥" Folio 4-Colophon of 1st Prakarana reads " इति गंगाधरकृती गंधसारे परिभाषाप्रकरण प्रथमं । अथ गधोदकानि । नतसुरदानवसेन्यो गौरीकुचकलशजलशाली । वरभुजगाधिपभूषो हर सचद्र. प्रमोदमादध्यात् ॥" Folto 5a-"प्रथातराद्धजलभेदा ॥छ ॥ इति पचविधगंधजल यथोत्तरं ॥" Folto bb-" इति गंधोदकानि Folio 66– अथ पारिजाता" Fol207b--- "मुखवासः प्रयुक्तमुखवासश्च धूपितालयमध्यग. । सेवेत गधतैल हर मनोहर ॥२॥ Folto 8b- " अथोद्वर्त्तनानि Folto 10a-- " अथ स्नानं । गौरीकरजभिन्नदुकलांशरसमिश्रितं । गगासलिलमीशस्य स्नानकारि पुनातु व. ॥ Fol2011--"अथ जलवास ॥ सुवर्णपमधूलीभिर्वासितं चद्रशीतलं । सुरलोकनदीसंगशुद्ध नीर पुनातु व ॥ Folio 12a--"अथ मृगराजः Folio 156-- दवदग्धकोशकारकसिक्थयुतैर्विमलवस्त्रसवद्धैः । गधद्रव्यै. पिष्टै छायाशुष्कास्तु वर्तय कार्याः ॥ Folto 17a--"अथो धूलन ॥ लतामदिरमध्यस्थ पुष्परेणुविभूपित । वनमालाधर कृष्णः प्रमोद विदधातु व ॥" Folio 170-“अथ निर्यास Folio 18a---"अथ स्यदु "अथ कुसुमादि हुति Folto 19a-- “अथ कृत्रिमगव्याणि" Folnos 8122-'अथ द्रव्यमेलकप्रकार ॥ इष्टद्रव्ये मितानकानेकादींश्च विलोमत । लिखित्वा तदधश्चैव वानेव क्रमशो लिखेत् ॥ १ ॥ एकोन भाति तेपाते लब्धमेकस्य कीर्तिता । प्रस्वारस्त्तेन गुणिते परे च द्विविभाजिते ॥ २ ॥ लब्ध द्वियोगप्रस्तारस्त्रवादि योगोऽथयं विधि । " अथ धूपा . अथ वर्ति ॥

·The Gandhasāre of Gangadhara 5 पूर्वोदितेप्वपिच कछपुटेपु विदा द्वि व्यादिभाग परिकल्पना यान गंधान् । संयोज्ययेदुचिवपाचनधूपवोध- वेदायभिज्ञकथितागमसप्रदायैः ॥ ४ ॥ एव प्रस्तार पट्कर्म परीक्षा शोधनादिवित् । यो गध योजयेत्स स्यात् श्रेय. कीत्योंरिहास्पदम् ॥ ५॥ छ । इति गंगाधरकृती गधसारे गंधोदकादिनानागंधोपयोगि प्रकरणं द्वितीयम् ॥ Folto up-- " परीक्षितैगंधवगै प्रयुक्तः सुजनैर्जनः । मोदितो भुजगेन्दुभ्यां जपत्यद्रिसुतापति ॥ १ ॥ अथ द्रव्यनिघटुस्तस्परीक्षा च निगद्यते । याभ्यां ज्ञास्वा परीक्षापि तानि गधेपु योजयेत् ॥ २॥ अमु निघटू चंबुनिधि वक्तु कास्न्येन क. क्षमः । किंतु स्वव्यवहारार्थ किंचिदुवृत्य कथ्यते ॥ ३ ॥ Tha Dravyas are classified into different Pargas as follows तालीसपत्र, मूल, रामकपूर, प्रतापा, दमन, मूळ or मरुवा, तुलसी--इति पत्रवर्ग लवंग, कुंकुम केसर, केतकी, कदंवः, वकुल, सुरपुनाग, शतपुप्पा, मालती, जाई, माधवी, कुंद , मुचकुंदः, चंपक , सुरपुप्पी, प्रियंगु, शेफाली--इति पुप्यवर्ग (folio 23 ). मरीच, ककोळ, सूक्ष्मैला, स्थूलला, जाईफल, रेणुका, हरीतकी, आमलकी, लताफस्तूरी, चोरपुप्पी, सोफ, धणिया (धानक), विहाणी, शांडिल्य, श्रीफल, सरेसी--इति फलवर्ग. (folio 23 ). कप्रवक्, तज, लवगत्वक, थैलवालुक, एलावालुक, नली, खजूर कौश, अशोकरवा, लगतु., स्वरवर्ग (folto 8t). चंदन, अगुरु, रक्तचंदन, देवदारु, मंजिष्टा, इक्षु--इति काष्ठवर्ग (folto 25 ). कूण, पुष्करमूल, भद्रमुस्ता, गधमुस्ता, महासुगध, गाठिवन, धुणेरा, वाल, उशीर, लाम. जक, जटामासी, कर्पूर-इति मूलवर्ग (folro 25 ). कर्पूर., मिल्हारस:, वोल, गुग्गुल, श्रीवास, सरल, राल, शर्करा--इति नियासवर्ग कस्तूरी, सयाल, नसी, घृत, मधु, मयण, लाक्षा, वंशलोचन--इति जीववर्ग: भधैपा परीक्षा । ....पत्राणि, पुष्पाणि, मूलानि,. नियांस जीवानि (foto 27) इत्यं शालितगंधशास्त्रसतताभ्यासात्ममासादित- प्रज्ञोन्मेपविशेषशालिभणितिगंगाधर कोविदः । 1 The use of चम्प oil by ladies is illustrated by the following Subhista- "चक्षोजी निविडं निरुद्धप सिचयेनाकुच्य मध्य शने. कृत्वा चम्पकलसेस्मरला मंपीध्य मन्द शिरः। पाणिभ्या चलरहणोद्यत सणत्यरोत्तराभ्या करो । त्यभ्यां परिपश्यत. समुतुक दारेन्तरप्रेयस. ॥ . . . .

·6 Studies in Indian Literary History - शास्त्रं दुर्गमविप्रकीर्णवितत संगृह्य वाक्यैव्यंधात् ह (?) सारं तनोस्वयमिहाचंद्रार्कतार स्थितिं ।। १९ ॥ अनुना वर राजाई घनसारजुषा मम । ग्रथेन गधसारेण प्रीयतां पार्वतीपति ॥ २० ॥ इति श्रीगंगाधरस्य कृतौ गंधसारे निघटुपरिसारे निघटुपरीक्षादि प्रकरणं तृतीय ॥" (folio 27 ) The foregoing analysis of the rare MS of this treatise on Gandha. śästra gives us the following information about its author and the scope of the treatise with allied particolars (1) Gargādhara is the author of the work He calls himself Kovida, 1.e, an expert in this science of Cosmetics and Perfumery designated as Gandhasastra. (2) The name of the work is Gandhasāra as stated by our author in all the colophons as also in the verses at the beginning and end of the work. (3) The Gandhaśāstra is called by our author as TIA ( difficult to comprehend ), fargestof ( the materials of which are of a scattered nature ) and faaa (vast in its scope or extensive ) Consequently our author com. piled this treatise by gathering materials from several sources (Eart: न्यधात् ) (4) Though our author has composed his treatise on the basis of earlier materials he does not mention any work or author by name. This circumstance makes it difficult for us to fix the chronology of the author and his work In one or two places he merely states' gerialit " but he never mentions any je or its author, (6) Our author bows to the gods : (1) Thət orqalgfa, 2.e, Śrra, (12) THIRT or Ganapatı, (112) gat ( Sarasvatī, the goddess of speech ) and (iv) गन्धर्वयक्ष or गन्धयक्ष (the presiding deity of the गधशास्त्र) attending upon God Siva (6) Our author, though himself an expert (or fas) in Gandhaśāstra bows to his predecessors in the field, who are styled as TEENTHEIT (7) Our author mentions six processes in the manufacture of Cos. metics, v12 (2) 798Infusing or saturating powders with fluid. (12) 9747-Ripening or cooking or decoction of materials which have undergone the process of HIT ·The Gand hasārg of Gangadhara 7 " () धूपन- - . (111) at-This is defined as follows (fol 2) 'बोधस्तु वोधकैद्रव्यैः कुचकोलमुरादिभिः । दशापिंडचतुर्थांशो वोधस्यात्ते दलाहयाः ॥ (v) वेध--"वेधो हीदुमदाफास्त्रचलकीरोनुचद्रकै । कार्य क्वचिरोधकैश्च मित्रामित्रविवेकत ॥ द्वीपाशा. शुकशाल्यर्कनखासिल्हालवादय. । वेधेयतेश्च पिंडच कलाशो ६४ ध शताशक ॥ देयश्चदस्तजल च चंद्राब्धिगुणितो मद । द्विशताशस्तैलवेधे चद्रांशद्विगुणो मद ॥ Fumigating with aromatic vapoars of incense, etc. (1) वासन-Scenting with the perfumes of flowers, etc. (8) In dealing with पाचन our author describes some varieties of पाक such as (1) पुटपाक, (2) गर्भपाक, (3) वेणुपाक, (4) दोलापाक, (5) खर्परपाक, (6) बैजयूरपाक, (7) कालपाक, etc. Indian physicians are familiar with these processes of manufacturing medicines, which were obviously used for the manufacture of cosmetics and perfumes. (9) The treatise consists of three chapters as follows (6) परिभाषा प्रकरण, explaining the technical terminology about the Gandhasastra; (1) गधोदकादि नानागंधोपयोगि प्रकरण, dealing with the manufacture of different kinds of aromatic products such as गंधोदक, पारिजात, मुखवास, गधतेल, वर्ति, निर्याल, जलवास, स्यदु, धूलन etc. (1) निघटुपरिसारे निघटपरीक्षादि प्रकरण, which first gives a glossary of aromatic materials classified under (1) Leaves, (2) flowers, (3) fruits, (1) barks, (5) sticks and (6) roots The author then states how these materials are to be egumined before they are used for manufacture. It appears to me even from my non technical study of this rare treatise that its author Gangadhara had a thorough knowledge of the science of Gandhuśāstra. He has also successfully attempted in the present treatise to systematise this knowledge for the benefit of humanity because (1) it is useful in the worship of the gods which requires गध and धूप, (2) it contributes to the nourishment of men, (3) it enables med to realize the fruits of the three objects of human existence, UIZ., धर्म, भर्य and काम, (निवर्ग- फलदं), (1) it pleases the Kings and (5) it gladdens the minds of accomplished women, und (G) it removes one's poverty also (स्वत्य अपि अलक्ष्मीहर) According to the statement of the writer of the article on Cosmetics in the Encyclopaedia Britannica the Cosmetics had their origin probably ·8 Studies in Indian Literary History in the East though the earliest records about their use about 3500 B. C. and even earlier are found in Egypt. In view of the suggested Eastern origin of the Gandhaśāstra a systematic history of this Science and ait from Sanskrit and allied sources needs to be elaborately reconstructed For this reconstruction the present treatises viz., the Gandhasära of Gangādhara and the Gandhavāda with Marathi commentary will be very helpful. In the present paper I have only analysed the MS of the Gandhasära and have reserved a study of the MS of the Gandhavāda for a separate paper. The Romans made use of the rose in the preparation of solid unguents In the Gandhasāra no reference to the rose is found The use of rose in the manufacture of perfumery began very late in India i. e, in the latter half of the 18th Century as proved by me in two papers 1 regard ing the manufacture of rose-water in India. According to the Varseşikas, Gandha or smell is one of the 24 properties or guņas. It is a characteristic property of the Pathuvi or earth Earth is accordingly defined as that great Buchanan 2 in his account of the Perfumery industry in Bihar and Arwal about A D. 1811 mentions the manufacture of an essence having the smell of dry clay as follows “The most strange of these essences is that made with the clay, which communicates to oil of Sandal-wood the smell, which dry clay emits, when first wetted and which to me is far from agreeable It sells at 11 rupee for each rupee weight" gfarat is truaat indeed! The word TELT in its bearing on perfumes has considerably influenced the Sanskrit language as will be seen from the following terminology recorded by Mr. Apte in his Sanskrit-English Dictionary TFT -Pounded sandal-wood. - Black aloe wood. गन्धाधिक-A kind of perfume Taig-Fragrant water. TUTT1-The wild lemon tree. गन्धाश्मन्-Sulphur TF919–Mixture of 8 fragrant substances offered to deities varying - 1 These papers aro “Soma Sanskrit Verses on the Mauulaoture of Roso-gater, etc (Poona Orcntalist, Yol VIII, PP 1-8) and " Bucbanan's account of the manufacturo of Rozewater and perfumes (4 D 181l) in Bihar and arwal (Velo Indian Intiquarij, Vol VII ) ? Video 633 of Patria Gaya Keport, Vol II, Published by Bihare Oriza Re: Society, Putno ·The Gandhasāra of Gaigādhara 9 in kind according to the nature of the deity to whom they are offered. गन्धाखु -The musk-rat. गन्धाजीव --The vendor of perfumes. गन्धाढ्य--Rich in odour, very fragrant “ सजश्वोत्तमगन्धाढ्य " (Mb.). गन्धाढ्य ---The orange tree. TruEj--Sandal-wood. गन्धहस्तिन्-The scent elephant. " यस्य गन्धं समाघ्राय न तिष्ठंति प्रतिद्विपा । स वै गधगजो नाम नृपतेर्विजयावहः ॥ Truitauffage- A perfumer. गन्धोतुः -The clvet-cat. गन्धकारिका--A female servant whose business it is to preparo perfumes. गन्धकाष्ठ--Aloe-wood. गन्धकुटी--A kind of perfume. गन्धकेलिका (चेलिका)--Musk. गन्धतैल--Fragrant oil. गन्धदारु-~Aloe-wood. गन्धधारिन्--An epithet of Siva, गन्धधूलि -Musk. गन्धनकुल-Musk-rat गन्धनिलया--A kind of Jasmine. गन्धपत्रा-A species of zedoary. गन्धपलाशिका--Turmeric. गन्धपापाण.--Sulphur. गन्धपिश, गन्धपिशाचिका--Smoke of burnt fragrant-resin, supposed to attract demons by fragrance. गन्धपुप्प --Vetasa plant. गन्धपुष्प---Flowers and sandal offered to deities at the time of worship. गन्धपुप्पा--An indigo plant. गन्धफली-The Priyaigu creeper-A bud of the campaka tree. गन्धवंधु.--The mango tree. TFYRICT--A large black bee; Salphur; -Name of a mountain to the east of Meru renowned for its fragrant forests. 2 ·10 Studies in Indian Literary History Taalgat-Spirituoas liquor. गन्धमादिनी--Lac TITE--Mask deer, गधमैथुन --A ball. gala- A bud of the campaka tree. गंधयुक्ति-Preparation of perfumes एषा मया सेविता गन्धयुक्ति ( Mrcchakatika 8, Yajñavalkya Smrti 1,831; Mudrārākşasa 1. 4). गधरस-Myrrh TETT.-Turpentine. Data: „Kind of jasmine tygal --The priyangu creeper. T:-The wind. गंधवाह -Musk deer. गधविह्वल -Wheat TE—The Śala tree गधव्याकुल-A kind of fragrant berry ( कक्कोल). Tyfsat-Musk-rat. गधशेखर-Musk TETAILS -Sandal, kind of kind of jasmine. Tag eit ( quit )-The mask shrew TUTAIA- The white water lily TEA1-A female servant whose business is to prepare prefumes. Cf गधकारिका The above collection of words has many cultural associations characteristic of Indian life as reflected in classical Sanskrit For any systematic study of the Indian science and art of perfumery on the basis of extant literature, technical or otherwise, it is necessary to prepare a comprehen sive glossary of terms.pertaining to this science and art In the absence of such a glossary it is difficult to understand the terminology peculiar to the Gandhaśāstra as used in such treatises as the Gandhasüra of Gangādhara and the Gandhavāda with Marathi commentary now discovered by me. That there were special treatises ( before A. D. 1000) on Gandhaśāstra by Lokeśvara and others is proved by the following stanzas of Padmaśrī, the Buddhist author of the work on erotics, viz., Nāgarasarvasva (ed. by T Tripathi, Bombay, 1921 ) ·11 - The Gandhasāra of Gaigādbara Pages 11-15 ( TPETITE1977 ) Stanzas 1 and 2.- नानाविदग्धवासा मुख्या मदनप्रदीपका त्यात । वरकामुक प्रयत्नाच्छिक्ष्येतादौ सुगन्धशास्त्रेन्य ॥१॥ लोकेश्वरादिकेभ्योऽपटुमतिदुर्वाधगन्धशास्त्रेभ्य । संगृह्य सारभागं प्रविधास्ये सुप्रसिद्धपदैः ॥ २॥" The Cosmetics and Perfumes as described by Padmasri (od. D. 1000) in the chapter called the Gandhudhihūra and explained by his commentator Jagnjiyotirmalla of Nepal (O AD 1617-1633 ) are as follows (1) केशपटवास prepared from नख, कपूर, कुड्कम, अगुरु, शिल्हक and शित शर्करा (2) कक्षवास• prepared from पत्रक, शैलज, शिल्हक, कुकुम, मुस्ता, अभया हरीतकी and गुड (3) गृहवास: prepared from कस्तूरी, कपूर, कुङ्कुम, नख, मासि (जटामासि ?), वाल ( चन्दन), अगुरु, (श्रीखड) and गुढ. (4) मुखवास prepared from जातीफल, कस्तूरी, कर्पूर, चूतवारि ( आवरस), मगुरु, शिल्हक, मधु, गुड सित (शर्करा) for ordinary persons. (5) वदनवास (for Kings) prepared from त्वक्, एला, मासि (जटामासि), शठी, अगुरु, कुङ्कम, मुस्त, घनचदन, जातीफल, लवङ्ग, ककोल, कपूर, वशरोचन, शर्करा, सहकार, ( आम्ररस) जलवास. ( for Kings) prepared from सूक्ष्मैला, कस्तूरी, कुष्ट, तगर, पत्र, चंदन-This preparation is called मलयानिल-जलवास. (7) पूगवास ( for Kings) prepared from कुष्ट, तगर, जातीफल, कपूर, लवा, एला and पूगफल (8) स्नानीय चूर्णवास prepared from त्यक्, लगुरु, मुस्त, तगर, चौर, शठी, ग्रन्थि, पर्ण, नस, कस्तूरी (9) चतु सम prepared from कस्तूरी, कर्पूर, कुड्कम, चन्दन (10) उद्वर्तन (for Kings) prepared from कस्तूरी, कर्पूर, चन्दन, शैलेय, नाग ( नागकेशर), अगुरुक (11) चूर्ण ( for Kings ) prepared from शैलज, वाल, लवण, त्वक, पत्र, सुरभिशिल्ह, तगर, मासी, कुष्ट. (12) रतिनाय धूपवति ( for Kings ) prepared from कपूर, अगुरु, चन्दन, पूति (पूविरज), प्रियग, वाल, मासी (13) रतिनायकान्ता धूपवर्ति prepared from नख, मगुरु, शिक्षक, वाल, कुन्दुरु, .शैलेय, चन्दन, श्याना. - ·12 Studies in Indian Literary History (14) मदनोद्भव दीपवर्ति (for royal palace ) prepared from देवदारु, मरुवक, मुस्त, लाक्षा, अगुरु, शालचूर्ण, कर्पूर (15) दीपवति ( another variety) made of गन्धरस, अगुरु, गुग्गुलु, सर्जरस, पूति, कर्पूर. Padmasri's chapter on Cosmetics and Perfumes analysed above gives us in & nut-shell some of the popular products and their aromatic ingredients 1 as current in 0. 1000 A. D., and even earlier. This chapter, therefore, provides us a good technical back-ground for the more elaborate systematisation of the Gandhaśāstra as we notice in the Gandhasāra and Gandhavāda, which are obviously later than A. D. 1000. 1 For the identification of the o ingredients readers are requosted to consult the Sanskrit tippans of Jr. Tripathi, wbloh is very learned and ontical.

·2. Vanamali Misra, a Pupil of Bhattoji Diksita and His Works Between A. D. 1600 and 1660 ACCORDING to Aufrecht 1 Bhattoji had a papil of the name कृष्णदत्तमिश्र called also वनमालिमिश्र, He was the son of महेशामिन and composed a work called the posia. Vanemāli liśra also composed & work called संध्यामन्त्रव्याख्या ब्रह्मप्रकाशिका, 2 a MS of which has been described by Stein.s It begins as follows.- महेम्परं नमस्कृत्य वनमाली मद्देशनः । करोति संध्यामंत्राणां व्याख्यां ब्रह्मप्रकाशिकां। It ends भट्टोजिदीक्षिवं नत्वा कृत्वा ब्रह्मप्रकाशिका । व्याख्येयं सध्यामंत्राणां मिश्रेण वनमालिना ।। वेदार्थज्ञाने न शका विमा वेदार्थवादिना । सध्याख्येयं समालोक्य दृढता क्षम्यता मम ॥ इति श्रीमहोजिदीक्षिवशिप्यकुरुक्षेत्र निवासिमहेश मित्रात्मजवनमालिमिश्रविरचिताया संध्यामत्र- व्याख्या ब्रह्मप्रकाशिका समाप्ता Kondabhatta, the nephew of Bhattoji Dikşitu composed & work called वैयाकरणभूपण. One वनमालिमिध composed a commentary on this work called "वैयाकरणमतोन्मजना" and another work called " सिद्धान्ततत्वविवेक,"6 As the Adyar Library Bulletm Vol.X, Partt, PP. 291-233 1 CC, I, 120 — "TWICHTÀI called also aanlăthu son of Atalay, popil of Bhattoji ga219 L 2257 " JIS L 2257 is dezenbad by B litra in his Yo'xes, VII, 1831, pp. 12- 14. It. ends.-" इति श्रीकुरुक्षेत्रनिवासमहेशमिश्रपुत्रेग श्रीभट्ठोजिदीक्षितशिष्येण श्रीमदनमालिमिण सरचित. कुरक्षेत्रप्रदीप. सनाप्त सवत् १९२५" (=DI.D 1869) Th13 1s a guide to the sacred places in Kuruksetra. 2 cc. II, 150 - " वनमालिमित्र son of महेश, papll of Bhatkoji Dkata. संध्यानन्त्रव्याख्या नाप्रमशिन " CO.III,117 ca, III.HL- " सध्यामत्रव्याख्या ब्रह्मप्रचशिय by वनमालिनिय soact महेश IL" 3 Cutulogus of Janin. JISS, 1991, 21 (Us Yo. 5210) 4 cc. 1.611-" वैयाकरगनूपगमतोन्मज्जिनी bp Vansmiu saira, L. 17833. P VI.EE. " CC,II,116-"Stena." 5cc, I,710-"सिद्धान्ततत्वविवेक" on STATE by Varamili 38, Lahora 6." . Do..

·17 Studies in Indian Literary History MSS of these works are not accessible to me, I am unable to say if this TAHISTAST, the commentator of & work of Bhattoji's nephew, is identical with his namesake, the pupil of Bhattoji himself. H. P Shastrı, how ever, states that Vanamāli, the author of the EurHamaktai, vas & pupil of Bhattoji Dīkşıta himself In my paper on the date of Bhattoji Diksite published in the Journal of the Tirupati Oriental Institute ( Vol, I, Part 2, pages 117–127) I have fixed up Bhattoji's literary career between about A. D 1560 and 1620. Subsequently I have published two papers, one on the Chronology of the Works of Varadarāja ( P. V. Kane Volume, 1941, pages 188-199 ) and the other on the Chronology of the works of Nilakantha Sukla ( New Indian Antiguary, Vol V, 1942, pages 177-183 ). Both these authors were pupils of Bhattoji Dīkşıta lıke Vanamálı Miśra and composed works say between A D. 1610 and 1660. We have season to suppose that Vanamālı Miśra, their contemporary and co student studying at the feet of their common teacher Bhattoji, must have composed his works between about AD 1610 and 1660 This is a reasonable conclusion but it needs to be backed up by the evidence of contemporary MSS of the works of Vanamālı Miśra. Such epidence was not so far available to me Fortunately in Fascicule II of the Catalogue of Sanskrit DSS in the Anup Sanskrit Library at Bikaner by Dr C. K. Raja and Mr. K. M. K. Sarm (1946) I have found such evidence It is as follows (1) Page 134-MS No 5 कुरुक्षेत्रप्रदीप by कुरुक्षेत्रनिवासि वनमालिमिश्र, son of HETfast and pupil of Hella stiza, dated Samvat 17:41 =A. D 1681) This guru is no other than Bhattoji Diksite because Kannda Bhatta in his वैयाकरणभूपणसार ( Benares Edition ) says " मटोजिदीक्षित श्रेष्टनिम्मिताः कारिका शुभा । कौण्डभट्टेन व्याख्याता कारिकास्ता सुविस्तरम् ॥ These Kārıkās number 71 of which 35 have been explained by Vanamāli in this MS. (2) Page 145-MS No 25 कुरुक्षेत्रप्रदीप by the above suthor dated Samvat 1709 (=A D 152 ) copied by GRIHET 1 Vida P 19 of Des Cata of Vilarang USS (R A. S. B) Calcutta, Vol. VI, 1931- Bhattoji wote 71 Kārkās after the completion of bis FGRIFTH The US No 4929 contains the first 95 Karikās mth commentary of Vanamili who speaks of Bhattoji as his gura Tita fgait TEST पार्वतीपरमेम्बरी गुरुभिर्ये कृता श्लोकाष्टीका तेपा वितन्यते ॥"

·Vanamālı Mıśrg and His Works 15 It is clear from the above dated MISS of the FeaTa that this work was composed by Vanamālı Viśra prior to A. D. 1652. Most probably this MIS was written during the lifetime of Vanamāli. I cannot say if he was living up to 4. D 168.4, when the other DIS of this work was copied. (3) Page 137—US No 61-Haaretzt by the above Vanamāli Miśra (this MS bears no date) (4) Page 161--MS No. 19-Fengetaria by ARPIOTHE, son of रामेश्वरभट्ट copied by वनमालिमिश्र in Samvat 1878 (DA. D. 1621). The Catalogue does not say if the copyist a HIITÀO of the above MS of A D 1621 was pupil of Bhattoji. Most probably this AASTA ST is identical with his namesake, the author of कुरुक्षेत्रप्रदीप, सर्वतीर्थप्रकाश, सध्यामन्तव्याख्या ब्रह्मप्रकाशिका, and perhaps of वैय्याकरगमतोन्मलना and सिद्धान्ततत्वविवेक If this identity is proved to be correct we can definitely say that this MS of A. D. 1621 is & specimen of the handwriting of one of the pupils of the great grammarian Bhattoji Dikşıta As regards Aufrecht's statement that " कृष्णदत्तमिश्र" was another name of "TTAISI” I have to say that it needs to be verified. In this connection I have to observe that the Bikaner MS of his paren eta dated A D 1652 was copied by one " TIET" as stated in the Catalogue. It is possible to suppose that 'दत्तमिश्र in an abbreviated form of " CUTTTT- मित्र" but I cannot say if कृष्णदत्तमिध and वनमालिमित्र are identical Possibly दत्तमिश्र, who copied in A. D. 1653 the IS of the कुरुक्षेत्रप्रदीप of वनमालिमित्र, was a different person, though he might bave been a member of the family of वनमालिमिश्र A ladhva. writer of the name वनमालिमिश्र of the भारद्वाजगोत्र and bailing from the neighbourhood of Vrndāvana composed ATETATEA. and other works between 0.4D 1575 and 1650 On folio 57 of US No 713 of 1882-83 of #TEHAUST 11 the Govt DISS Library at the B. O. R. Insti. tuto be quotes froin HARTAI as follows उक्त हि मनोरमाया अश्वक इत्यनावशब्दः भवे वर्तते, कन्प्रत्ययस्तु प्रतिकृतिरूपे सो इत्येके । अन्ये तु गोहीक इतिवत् अश्वशब्द." etc. The मनोरमा mentioned the above above quotation may be the CARITAT of Bhattoji Diksıta ( A, D 1560-1620 ). The identity of TAPAA, 1 Swamy puree on this for a tha Il.diasJis'ora Quar' rly, Vol XXII, (1910).

·16 Studies in Indian Literary History the author of the मारुतमण्डन, with his namesake, the author of the कुरुक्षेत्र- 467a ( MS of A. D. 1652 ), needs to be examined on documentary evidence. I have only recorded here the foregoing points to enable other scholars to study this point further. Chronologically there would be no difficulty in identifying these two authors of the same name afat ·3 Some Authors of The Arde Family* And Their Chronology --- Between A. D. 1600 and 1825 HALL? in his Bibliograply refers to MIss of the works of a writer on logic by name "Krşnabhat Arde" but indicates no chronology for them. Dr Satischandra Vidyabhusana in his History of Indian Logic? refers to this author as Krsnabbatta Ade and states that he died about 150 years ago If the statement made by Vidyabhusana is correct we shall have to suppose that Krşnabhatta Arde (not Ade ) died about A D 1771. This statement, however, seems to be wrong as will be seen from the evidence to be recorded in this paper, which shows that this author was living at Benares thirty years after the probable date of his death mentioned by Vidyabhusana, who unfortunately records no evidence for his surmise. Aufrecht records about 74 works of this author. In CC II, 23 and CC III, 26 Aufrecht calls him son of Raiganātha. In CC III, 114 be in. forms us that one रमनाथ आरड, son of महादेव, wrote दशकुमारचरितपूर्वपीठिकासार (Stein 81). Hall in his edition of the Vasavadatta (Bib. Ind. 1859 ) states that a rumour had reached him regarding a commentary on the Visava. datta by Krsnabbattu Arde but Aufrecht makes no mention of this com- 1 - Journal of the University of Bonibusy, Vol. III, Part II, PP 69-69. 1 Indice to the Bibliography of the Induit Philosophical Systems by Fitzedward Hall, Calcutta, 1859, pp. 91, 35, 37, 58, 59 P 31-791437fagfe and FTTHET by Kreuzblatta Irde, son of Rauganitha, and pupił of ono Hari Tho Author was a Varahatta Brahmin of Benaro3, Ho bad au alder brother Virāyana Ho wrote a commentary on tho faciafers. P 35--Telstaliquit a commentary by Kr-uabhatta Arde - A) P 7-सिद्धान्तलक्षणमोड by Ka. p 66-9aca eo by , son of Nariyana Bhatta, son of Ra uganatha Bhatta. p. 59– aplicajaare feequit by Ks. 2 Pide p. 156 of Calcatca Edition, 1921 Krsnabbaţta Ido was a Varathi, who wto:o 3 gloss on Gadidbari called Gadidhari Kirkj and one on ſiromani's Tattya-Cintimani chilo residing at Beugres thero ho died about 150 years ago Tho slots ha3 been printed in Telugu characters " Kpnabhatta begins his Kiliki thus - श्रीकृष्ण मुहुरानम्य कृष्णो नारायणानुन. । गदाधरमतार्यानां टिप्पणी तनुतेऽद्भुताम् ।। रागनाधी कृष्णशर्मा पण्डितभ्य कृताञ्जलि । याचत भूय मानम्य दृष्य युवा aat FH 3 .

·18 Studies in Indian Literary History 1 » 1 mentary Hall further informs us in foot-note l on p 47 of his Preface to Vasavadattā as follows Krşnabhatta was & Maratha of Benares, son of Ranganātha and pupil of one Hari. Among his works are huge commentaries on the निर्णयसिन्धु, गदाधरी and जगदीशी The second is called काशिका or गाधरी विवृत्ति, and the third मजवा or जगदीशतोषिणी The गदाधरी is by गदाधरभट्टाचार्य The जगदीशी by जगदीशतकालकारभट्टाचार्य They annotated respectively the whole and a part of the दीधिति of रघुनाथशिरोमणिभट्टाचार्य which consists of notes on the fust two Sections of Gangesa Upādhyāya's dearaat- Afor, a celebrated treatise of Nyāya philosopby MM Professor P. V Kane makes the following remarks regarding the above author but indicates no chronology for his works “ Comm ( on निर्णयसिन्धु A D 1612 ) रत्नमाला or दीपिका by कृष्ण- HE मार्डे कृष्णभट्ट आर्डे (or मारड ), son of रघुनाथ of Benares , Author of रस्नमाला alias दीपिका on निर्णयसिन्धु of कमलाकरभट्ट The foregoing remarks of several scholars like Hall, Aufrecht, Kane, reveal that Krsnabhatta Arde was not only a gieat logician but also a learned commentator on works pertaining to dharmaśāstra and Kūvya Though I have not before me any Mss of the several works of this author I shall record in this paper some contemporary evidence which conclusively proves the chronology of this author. The India Office Library Catalogue 3 contains a description of 11 fragments of the Kaśıkā of Krsnabbatta Arde This description is concluded with the remarks “Date of this part (11th ) ATE 9640 ha acanet 93 argariter All parts were wiitten about the same time " These remarks show that the above fragments were copied in Samvat 1857 = A D 1801. Elsewhere in this Catalogue Mss of TAIFAFF797 on the Franzit by this authoi are described but this description contains no dates of the Mss 1 Vodo p 574 of Host of Dharnarăstra Vol I, 1990 ( BO R. I ) 2 Iud, p 687 -- Vido Jufrecht, CC I, 298- Thuiziary comm by कृष्णभट्ट आर्डे 31, K 182, B 3 100. Burnell, 1306, Lahora, 10, Opport II, 8015 ( Krona Sarmi ) 3 Part IV ( Philosophy and Tantra Vss) by Windlech and Eggoling, 1994, pp 618-619 4 162d, p 625-627-Dias Nos 1922, 1923--Vol I, has the following couplets afior tho Colophon मक्षपादमतार्थाना काशिका मुक्तिकाशिका । यथा स्यक्तशरीराणा काशिका मुक्तिकाशिका ॥ १ ॥ हरि पिता हरिर्माता हरिओता हरि सुहृत् । हरिरेव जगत्मवं हरेरन्यनभाति मे ॥२॥" Coloplon of Vol II reads- इत्यारडोपाड्वकृष्णभट्टविरचिता चतुर्दशलक्षणीमन्जूपा ।। " Hall, P 11 ·Some Authors of the Arde Family 19 I was under the impression that Krsnabhatta Arde was a Deśastha Mabārāştra Brahmin My friend Mr Raghunātba Shastri Patankar of Rajapur informed me, however, that there is a family of Karhada Brahi mins 1 of the name" Arde" now residing in the Rajapur Talaka of the Ratnagiri District and tbat he is in touch with the present members of this famdy I have requested him to send me a genealogy of this family to enable me to see if our Krsnabbatta Arde, the logician, belonged to this family originally and then migrated to Benares for his education. The following epidence shows that Krsnabhatta Arde was living at Benares about A. D. 1801-09, the date of the India Office Ms of his work leferred to above. In a Marathi Magazine ? containing materials for the history of the Kāyastha Prabbus the history of a caste dispute during the time of Peshwa Bajirao II is recorded. In this account of the dispute 3 2 letter from Benares Pandits is reproduced. It is addressed to the Poong Brabınıns, and is signed by about 81 Brahmins of Benares grouped as follows.- 40-Maharastra Brahmins -संमतोयमर्थ. (महाराष्ट्राना) --Vayasaneyn Brahmins- (वाजसनेयिनां) 21-Chittapāvan Brahmias- (चित्तपावनानां) 9-Karhada Brahmins-- (करहाटकाना) 7--Karnataka Brahmins- (करनाटकाना) - " - 3 81 The first name in the Kai hâtakt group we find is the name कृष्णभटजी अर्ड," while the sisth name is बाळमुकद न The letter is dated Saka 1783 01 Samvat 185813 d. D 1801 I feel no doubt that ' कृष्णंमदनी 1 Lu tha Gotravall of lacbidi Brahmins vitli mo I find the surnamo Ārdo " mth gotras (1) काश्यप and (2) भारद्वाज It is necessary to examino tho horas of Krsnabhatta Ardo and find out of ho bas recorded his owu gotra incidentally मायस्थ प्रभूच्या इतिहासाची साधने, rol I, No. 11 (Nirnayangar Press, Bomkay- प्रामण्याची हमाकत "-प्रकरण दुसरे), PP 97-31 3 Ibtd, pp. 30-32 The lottor begins-- 'स्वति श्रीमद्दडकारण्यातर्गतभीमरथीनाभिद्वयसगत्यो- पलक्षितपुण्यारयग्रामस्थ दाक्षिणात्यराजधिर्माधिकारी प्रात पुणे व माठघरे व समस्त ब्राह्मणान्यति- आयांवत देश जानदवनत्रिकटकविराजिनाविमुक्त क्षेत्रस्य भट्टधर्माधिकारिशेपप्रकृतीमनेका नतयो विलसतु चैत्रशुऊपंचम्यवधि अत्रत्यक्षेममस्ति भावः तदनुदिनमेधमानमाशात्महे. विशेषस्तु भापया--आपण माघकृष्ण दशमीची पग्ने पाटविली ती पावली, etc." # The letter cuds-'" कळावे सुज्ञान्प्रत्यल पञ्चवितेनेस्यनेका नतयो बिलसंतु. शके १७२३ दुर्मतिनामसवत्मरे मंवत् १८५८" ·20 Studies in Indian Literary History this paper. " of this letter of A, D. 1801 is no other than "Krsnabhatta Arde," tu writer of several works on logic and other subjects mentioned by me this identification is accepted we have evidence to beliet that this author flourished between say A. D 1750 and 1825 or so. As th India Office Library Ms of HTAITHEAT is dated A. D. 1801 we have suppose that Krşabhatta was a full-fledged logician by A. D. 1800 an that many of his works on logic may have been completed before th year Presuming now that he was about 50 years old in A, D 1801 whe he consented to a letter of decision in a caste-dispute we may reasonabl allow for him a life-period between A D 1750 and 1825 (about 75 years The Ms of Gafaitafaqaatfouter mentioned by Stein 1 as the wor of " TETTU ETTET son of hega consists of 19 folios (complete) Thu रङ्गनाथ seems to be the same as the father of कृष्णभट्ट मार्डे, the logiciar who was also called E11a14 as we have already seen. The genealogy of thi logician will now be as follows hetga (C. A. D 1675-1725) Son रङ्गनाथ (a of दशकुमारचरितपूर्वपीठिकासार) (C. 4. D. 1700 1775) नारायणभट्ट Son (A.D 1750-1825) THE (C A. D. 1750-1825) नारायणभट्ट mentioned by कृष्णभट्ट मा as his brother seems to be dif ferent from his namesake, the son of लक्ष्मीधरभट्ट 2 This नारायण लक्ष्मीधर भारड composed a work on dharmaśāstra called the Taufae of which Aufrecht CC II, 32 ) records the following Mss "गृह्याग्निसागर or प्रयोगसार by नारायणभट्ट Bhau Daju 102, IO 48 1815 Rgb, 292, Stein 87" "गृह्याग्निसागर alias प्रयोगसार by नारायणभट्ट, son of लक्ष्मीधरभट्ट surnamed आरड (मारडे), quotes रामाण्डारव्याख्या on धूर्तस्वामी's भाष्य on आपस्तम्ब, प्रयोगपारिजात, Tatian, furtiêy, Fatfretiaza, TITAN and Tihajaft and his own ITCAINT Later than 1650 A D" Ms "Rgb. 292" in the above entry of £ufrecht is identical with Ms No. 292 of 1884-87 in the Govt Mss Library at the B. O R Institute, Poona. There is another Ms of the work in the above library, viz , No 63 i Cata of Jaume Iss by Peterson (1691), p 61. 2 Tido His of Dharma I by P V Kano, p. 240. 17 ·Some Authors of the Arde Family 21 of 1895-1902 which is dated Saha 1693 = 1. D. 1771. Ms No. 992 of 1884. 87 1s dated Saka 1649 %3D A. D. 1727. It is thus clear that नारायण लक्ष्मीधर भारड, the author of the गृह्याग्निसागर, flourished earlier than a. D. 1727 and later than a. D 1612, the date of निर्णयमिन्धु, which is quoted on folio 122a of Ms No.293 of 1884 87 1 as follows.- "निर्णयसिंधौ पाराशरमाधवीये कात्यायन On the strength of the above evidence we can assign this author to the period 1.D 1650-1725 and consequently he is entirely different from नारायण रगनाथ भारदे, the brother of कृष्णभट्ट आरडे (A D. 1750 to 1825). The Ms of this work in the India Office Library is a late copy dated Saka 1741 (=L.D. 1819) Professor E. D. Velankar bas described two Mss of this work in his catalogue of the B B R.A Society's Miss, but these Msa bear no dates The work is a compilation treating of rites regarding the maintenance of the sacred fire, and rules of expiation in cases of irregularities The author notes some Marathi equivalents for Sanskrit words on folio 8 (s No 292 of 1884-87) It is now clear that the author of the Juntaamit belongs to a branch of the Arde family which I cannot 1 This Is beging- श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ नत्वा कृष्णपदाभोज गणेश शकर शिवं ॥ लक्ष्मीधर च पितर भट्टनारायणं तया ॥ यथाज्ञान विचार्याथ पक्षशिष्टैरनुष्टित ।। त्रीणि सूत्राणि तद्ग्रथानालोक्यान्याश्च भूरिश ॥ भारवेत्युपनामा वै भट्टनारायण सुधी ॥ गृह्याग्निसागरं चैव कुरुते शिष्टतुष्टये ।।" Tho Is ends on folio 134- इति श्रीमदारडोपनामक लक्ष्मीधरसूनुनारायगभहकृतगृह्माग्निसागर समाप्त । शके १६४९ सवगमवत्सरे वैशासवदि द्वितीयाया सौम्यवासरे लिखितमिद पुस्तकं श्रीभीमारमणविठ्ठलार्पण- मस्तु ।। ६ ।।... आरडेत्युपनाम्ना वै भट्टनारायणेन च । ग्रीणी सूत्राणि उद्यानालोक्यान्याच भूरिश ॥ सर्वलोकोपकाराय कृतो गृयाग्निसागरः ॥ ६॥" This is folloried by the follomag cadorament i red in-. ।। गोविंदभट पुराणीक माळवणकर याचे पुस्तक अ....हे सत्य ॥" 2 Touc çf. 211-210 of 1'clariar's Cal048 (Vol. 11, 1928) 1-3 102 673 and 690. 3 Tuese are कालाय -वाराणे, तितिणि चिंचा; लवली-मराची ·22 Studies in Indian Literary History link up with the branch represented by THE MË, The two branches may be represented chronologically as follows लक्ष्मीधर ( A D. 1600-1660) Son नारायणभट्ट (A D. 1650-1725) ....महादेव (A.D. 1675-1725) ... Son रङ्गनाथ (A D. 1700-1775) | ४ (कमला) Sons नारायण (A.D. 1750-1825) कृष्णभट्ट आर्डे (A.D. 1801) बाळमुकुद आर्ट The Ms of Krsnabhatta's commentary on the Nii nanyasındhu described by Burnella was copied at Benares in A. D. 1829. In one of the Sanskrit addresses8 presented to Warren Hastings in A. D. 1796 by Benares Pandits, I find the following signatories "(42) Krishna Bhattha " '(44) Bala Mookoonda" 1 Videp. 121 of Hultasch Report II (Madras, 1896) Ms No. 1240-Comm on Gadadhara's दोषसामान्यलक्षण by कृष्णभट्ट आर्डे Begins- आरडीयाबकृष्णेन रचिता टिप्पणी परा। गदाधरीयगृहिळानानदयतु नित्यश ॥ गदाधरमतार्थेषु दोषसामान्यलक्षणे । नन् पंचचुरितार्थानां स्नानामेवकारिका । चैकुठमध्यावसतो कमलारगनाथयो । देहज कृतवानेना कृष्णो नारायणानुज ॥" 2 Vido p 130 of Burnell's Catalogico of Tanjore M188, 1879 निर्णयसिंधुदीपिका by कृष्णशर्मन् (कृष्णभट्ट) Founger brother of नारायण. The author ras a Bahratha of Benares ( See Hall's Visavadattā pref , P 47, note) Begins- "लक्ष्मीनारायण नत्वा पितरौ च गुरूनपि । कृष्णशर्मावितनुते साराथां सिन्धुदीपिकाम् || etc. Writt n at Bonares, Samvat 1885 (Vide 6579 of Des. Cała of Tanjore MIss, Vol. XVII, 1991)-Ms No 18206 8 Vide Journal of Tanjoro S BI Library, Vol II, No 1, pp 10-11 (My papor on "Testimonials of Good Conduct to Warren Hastings by tho Benares Pandits- A D 1796") Sic signatories to the second addrces to Yarren Hastings 0 ·Some Authors of the Arde Family 23 On this address there are signatures of more than 67 Nabārāştra Brahmins, etc, among which the above names occur. I am inclined to think that these persons are identical with कृष्णभट्ट आ and बाळमुकुद मा of the 1801. D. letter from the Benares Pandits to Poona Pandits already referred to by me in this paper. Though the above signatures are not followed by the surnames of the writers in the 1796 address the circumstantial evidence is strong enough to support my identification of these writers with their namesakes in the 1801 letter. In fact I find that many sigoatories are common to both the docnments as will be seen from the following comparison. Letter from Benares --AD, 1801 Sanskrit Addresses to Warron Hastanga- 4. D 1796, from Benaros Pandits Rana-Classdra Särmä sarnamod Tarā रामचंद्रभट्ट तारे हिरापडित शेप हरिरामपडित शेप Hura sanius surnamed Sesha Susila Haree Rama Panta lookoonda Deva मुकुट देव बचभह मौनी Bacham Bhattha Sarma surnamed Torcillo जयराम जोशी Astrologer Jaya Rams Cucents Juneo burnamed Kaarlakar चितामणभट्ट कार्लेकर amortiga iniaa Ecojazat op Bila Krishno Deekshita surnamed dyaciuccia Kriehna Bhatths वाळमुकुद भ. Bals Vooboonds कृष्णदीक्षित लेले चिंतामणदीक्षित कानडे Krishna Lalla Cheeptomineo Deedsheet3 surnamod Karnataka It appears clear to me that Krşğabbutta Arde, the logician, was a signa. tory to the Sanskrit address to Warren Hastings, an English translation of which by Mr. Wilkins is found on pp 755-768 of the Debates of House of Lords, London, 1797. Krşnabbatta did not, therefore, die about A D. 1771, as suggested by Dr. S. Vidyabhasana in his History of Indian Logic. Our Krạnabhatta Arde was a junior contemporary of the celebrated author Balambhatta Pāyagunde, the author of the Būlambhatti, who is assigned by A. V. Professor P. V. Kinel to the period 1. D. 1730 1820 and to sboin Colebrooke bad entrusted the compilation of a work called Dharmasastra Sangrahu about 1. D. 1801. On the Benares letter of al D. 1801 to which Krsnabbatt3 Arde is a signatory we find the signature of I pude y 162 of Wisiord of Dharra s'ra, I (1990).

·24 Studies in Indian Literary History "910H2H mag ” who is no other than his namesake in the employ of Colebrooke in May 1801 1 It is difficult to fix the chronology of the several works of Krsoabhatta Arde. I have already observed that the India Office Library Ms of the Kaśkå of this author is dated A D. 1801 He must have written his works on nyāya prior to A. D 1800 or so In his commentary on Gadā. dhara's दोषसामान्यलक्षण our author refers to his parents कमला and रङ्गनाथ as residing in heaven (वैकुठमध्यावसतो कमलारङ्गनाथयो ) Phas statement shows that Krşnabhatta composed the commentary in question when his parents were no longer living Possibly his parents died before A. D 1800. P.S-I have assigned MTRU FETTET IT to the period A. D 1650- 1725. This conclusion is corroborated by the following additional evidence- 1) A nirnayapatra A. D 1667 contains the following endorsement "संमत नारायणभट्ट मारडे इत्युपनाम्न ( Vide pp 78 81 of ECOTE cur by R. S. Pimpatkar, Bombay, 1926 ). (2) H. P. Shastrı [Notices, III, 1907, Calcutta ] describes a Ms of 387 El by TTTTTTHE HTË, which is dated Samvat 1783 = A. D. 1727. We have already pointed out that the B. O. R I. Ms of TUIFHEITT of arcorHE 21 is dated Šake 1649 = A. D. 1727 1 P. V Kane History of Dhania I, p. 461-Kane mentions the following dated DI£g of Balombhatta's forks (1) 9133T Js in Benares Palace Library-, D 1774-76. (2) 3915 Is described by Stein in his Catalogue of Jammu Jiss --- D 1791-92 I my add the following mas to the abovo list (3) fraia14 (5492R1877 ) 407 folios--Samyat 1850=4 D 1704 (Vidc p. 147 of Poleman's List of Indio JISS 115 US d, etc, 1938) ·4. A Contemporary Manuscript of Bhānuji Diksita's Vyakhyasudha * Dated A. D, 1649 And Identification of his Patroa Kirtisimba of the Baghela Dynasty (Between A, D. 1620 and 1660 ) AUFRECET I records several MSS of the commentary of Bhānuji Dikşita on the “Amarakośa," called "Vyākhyāsudbā." Some of these are already described in the descriptive Catalogues of NSS so far published. Judging by this description we find in the first instance fey MSS with any dates recorded in them. The India Office Library contains tro MSS ? bearing dates A D. 1800 and 1806 while the Bodleian Library, Oxford, contains three MISS, 3 one of which is dated A. D. 1793 wbile the remaining two are dated about A. D. 1700 and 1800 respectively. 4 In view of the absence of dated MSS of the “ Vyākhyāsudbā" belonging to the 17th century, to the earlier half of which its author is generally assigned, I was interested to find that the MS of this commentary noted by Aufrecht, v12., " Bhr 200" was e contemporary copy of the work. This MS is identical with MS No 200 of 1889 83 in the Government MISS Library at the B. O. R. Institute, Poone. It contains the cominentary for the 2nd Kānde of the “ Amarakośa" and is well preserved in spite of its age. It ends as follows Folio 2186 Thiñanat FIAT STITE TIETÀ 11 द्वितीयोय भूकाद साग एवं समर्थित ॥ ॥ श्री ॥श्री ॥ sla श्रीवघेलवंशोद्भवत्रीमहीधरविषयाधिपश्रीमहाराजकुमारधीकीर्तिसिहदेवाज्ञया श्रीभहोजीदीक्षिवाम्मजश्रीभान्जीदीक्षिविरचितायाममरटीकायां व्याख्यासुधाख्याया दितीय. काड सपूर्णवामगात् ।। श्री । श्री। Journal of tho Unnority of Bombay. Vol XI, Part IL, PP 90-99 1 CC I, 26; II, 6, III, 6 2 lido p. 274 of I O. JISS Cata.Part II, 1853-JIS YO. 965, dated Saka 1722 - 4 D. 1300, JS Sa GGG, dated samya: 160! ... D 1806. l'huc TP 118-119 of Yol II of tho Catalogus by Winternitz and Keith, 1905. IS YO 1103-Probably about .. D 1700. JIS Yo. 1103_Sansat 1611 de D. 1793 JIS Y 1104-Åbout 1500 slide p 163 of Cwice of British Iwe.ro USS by Biadau, 1902-JS $30 i daud.1.D. 1506.

·26 Studies in Indian Literary History 11 was com संवत् शराम्राचलचंद्रमाने गणेशचद्रेऽश्वस्रजस्य कृष्णे। गोपालजीकोऽमरसिंहकांडं व्याख्यासुधायां व्यलिख द्वितीय ॥ १॥" The chronogram containing the date of the copy is represented by the words शर, अभ्र, अचल, चन्द्र Samvat 1705 or A D. 1649 If this date is correct we must look upon the MS bearing this date as a cons temporary copy of the “ Vyākhyāsudbā ” of Bhānaji Though this MS contains commentary for only the 2nd Kānda of the "Amarakośa" its value for a critical edition of the " Vyākhyāsudhā " for this Kanda at least should be very great as compared with the late MSS of the com. mentary The colophon of this contemporary MS is also very important as it confirms similar colophons in the MSS of this commentary of later date It is clear from this colophon that the " Vyākhyāsudha posed by Bhānaji Dikşıta, son of Bhattoji Dīksita by order of Kīrtısımhadeva, ” who was a prince of the Bagbela dynasty, ruling over the Nahidhara territory 1 As the MS is dated A D 1649, Bhānuji must have composed this commentary many years earlier than this date I shall now try to identify the patron of Bhānuji Dīksita, who belonged to the Baghela dynasty and whose name was Kırtısıņa. The colophon of A. D. 1649 quoted above gives the following particulars about Bhānaji's patron (1) He was of the Baghela dynasty ( ahazicha) (2) He was ruler of Mahīdhara territory ( #terfaqerita ) (8) He was a prince (श्रीमहाराजकुमार ) of the name कीर्तिसिंह. I am of opinion that Kirtisimha, the Baghela patron of Bhānaji, is identical with Fateh Singh, the founder of the Sohawal State in Baghel. 1 Both“ fafarga" and महीधरविषय need to be identified I have tried to Identity " कीर्तिसिंह" in this paper "महीधरविषय" 18 possibly identical with Jashar Stata now onder the Baghel Khanda Political Agency is gogg-sted by my friend Dr RN Dandekar. Jashar tas originally a dependency of Rame but later it went into the possession of the Bundela Raja of Panna (vide p. 159 of Vol IX of Imp Gacet, London, 886 ) 2 Vide p 47 of Imp Gazetteer of India, Vol. XIII, London, 1887 -Solawal-Tho State of Eoba wal was formerly a portion of Rena territory but about the middle of the 16th Century, when amarsingh was ruler of Romra, hus eon Falo Singh threw off his father's anthonty and established bis independence as Chief of Sobawal. His descendant Lal Amansingh was found in possesion on the Batish occupation of Baghel Khanda and was consequently confirmed in his State on his tendering a deed of allegiance. In consequence of the improvidence and musrule of Its Chiefs the State has more than onco come und : British management. It was last mide orer in 1571 fna of debt to the present Raja of Soba sya. Lal Slace Jang Baladur Sugh, who is by raco s Baghel Rajput. A small police forco is maintained of about 50 mica.

·27 Bhānoji Dikşita's Vyākhyāsudha khanda in Central India My reasons for the above identification are as follows 11 (1) The name "Kirtisimha' mentioned by Bbândji Dikşita is only a paraphrose of the name " Fatesiogh.' (2) Bhānaji Dikşita 1 may be assigned to & period A. D. 1600 to 1660. His patron Tatesingh was living at this time? (3) It appears that Kirtisimha or Fatesingh had already founded the Sobawal Kingdom when Bhānoji wrote his commentary as Bhānuji calls his patron " the ruler of Mabīdhara territory ( महीघरविपयाधिप). It is quite probable that " HETETT ” is equivalent to "Maibar" und महीधरविषय means the " Maihar State " which was the dependency of Reve and is now under the Baghelakhand& Political agency as stated in the Gazetteer 3 As the town of Maihar is about 40 miles from Rewa, Fatesing may have made it his headquarters, when he threw off his father's authority. His brother Anūpasing was a minor when he came to the gādī of Rew and ruled between & D. 1640 and 1660. In view of this chronology for his brother's rule &t Rewa we may safely assign him to the period a. D 1620 to 1660 or so and make him a junior of Bhānaji 1 lido my papor on the dato of Bhattoji Dksita in the fursals ( Tirupati Instituto ) Vol. I, pp. 117-127. 43 Bhttoji's career ended about A D 1620 558 may assign bis son Blinoji to the period & D 1600 to 1660. 3 The geneslog) and chronologs of the Baghela dynasty corresponding to the dates of Bhattoji and Bhindi mag ba giren hore attula (& D 1540-1555 ) TART (A D 1555-1532 ) atth (A D. 1992-1593 ) SIA ( 4 D 1593-1024) Bazfän ( D 1621-1610) Tafem सल्पसिंग سم Hafan ( LD 1010-1CCO) Fafan (founder of Soha Stats ) 3 Vido p. 153 of Fol S of Ivy God. 1956. avar la a station on tho Jabalpur utcasiou of tej Ensi Iudiaa Raunar.gi miles from Jabalpur and 10 miles from Bath. Tho tono ccatairs a fort bault in the 16tà cardry, turo teu Raja con 1€31.12.

·28 Studies in Indian Literary History 13 Dīkşita, who calls him #re, whose father Amarsing ruled from A. D. 1624 to 1640. 1 If it is possible to determine when Fatesing or Kīrtisimha became the ruler of the Mabīdhara territory we can easily fix the earlier limit to the date of Bhānaji's Vyākhyāsudbā, the later limit being of course A. D 1649, the date of the MS of the 2nd Kānda of this commentary already described in this paper. As Anūpasing, the brother of Fatesing, ruled between A. D 1640 and 1660 and as he was a minor when he came to the gādī of Rewa in A D 1640, we may not be wrong in assigning Fatesing to the period A D 1620 to 1660 as we have remarked above. It is also possible to suppose that he threw off the authority of his father some years before A D 1640, when obviously he lost his father and the question of succession arose. If these statements, which I have based on the notes sent to me by the late Diwan Bahadur Janakı Prasad, are correct we may safely suggest that Bhānuji composed his “ Vyākhyāsıdhā" between A D. 1620 and A. D 1640 In making this suggestion I have presumed that Fatesing, the patron of Bhānaji, was born about A D 1620 and that he was about 20 years old when his father died in A D. 1640 and was succeeded by the minor brother Anūpasing In the foregoing discussion I have made use of the scanty information in my possession regarding Fatesing Baghel whom I regard as the patron of Bhānaji Dīksite How Bhānuji came into contact with this puince I cannot say at present. Tavernier pisited Benares in A D 1666 He refers in his Travels 2 to a college at Benares founded by Raja Jaising ( A D 1621-1667 ) for the education of the youth of good families Is it possible to suppose that Fatesing or Kīrtisimha may have had some contact with this college where some of the contemporary Rajput princes got their education at the hands of Brahmin pandits of Benares ? As it seems, however, that Fatesing Baghel was a contemporary of Mirza Raja Jaising, he may not have received his education at the above college where the sons of Jaising got their education We have, therefore, to presume that the contact of Bhānuji with Fatesing was independent of the above college like that of 1 The chronology of the Baghela rulera giren in this paper is based on tho notos supplied to mo by my friend the late Diyan Babadur Janaki Prasad, JI A, LL B, the Advisor to H. H tho Vaharaja of Reina He 1773 in constant correspondence with me on many matters of historical intorest and I put on record my deep appreciation of his critical insgut and indoſatigablo industry in inrestigating the history of the Rena State. Unfortunately ho died in 1938 Tido pp 291-735 of Vol II of thes3 Tralcls ( 1883 ) Tide alco my paper on Viivanátha | Rinado (P 50 of Vol. 17, 1941, of BBRA & Journal) ·Bhānaji Diksita's Vyakhyāsudbā 29 Kayīndrācārya Sarasvati with the Mughal Court and the Rajput princes who thronged at this court in the 17th century. 1 I have identified Hatujacy with the Maibar State and Kirtisimba Baghel with Fatesing Baghel, whom the Gazetteer calls the founder of the Soha val State As both the Maiber and Sohayal States are near each other in the Baghel Khanda agency it is possible to suppose that haterfaya comprised area belonging to both these states, when Fatesing became the ruler of this area and perhaps made here or Dlaibar as his headquarters. I Łvait more light on this question from close students of the history of Baghel Khanda, tyho may be able to settle the exact limits of the perfaqe over which Fatesiog ruled after throwing off his father's agthority some. time before A. D 1640 At present I have no detailed knowledge of the bistory of the Vabar or Sobawal States subsequent to the rule of Fatesing or even before it and hence cannot say anything in this matter with certainty, Curious Views 3 have been current regarding the caste of Brahmins to which Bhattoji Dīkşita belonged. Some say he was a Deśastha Brahmin, while others say that he was & Sarasvata Brabmin. According to the generally accepted view he vas a Telanga Brahmin. In piesy of these opinions I was surprised to find in the colophont of a MS of the Vyākhyā. sudhā the statement that it was composed by Rāmāśrama, (1) the pupil of Bhattoji Dikṣita and (2) of Gurjara caste. This statement adds one more caste to the list of castes, to which Bhattoji's family is supposed to have belonged. I shall deal in a separate paper with the validity of the tradition that Rāmāśrama was the name of Bhānuji Dikṣita after he became i savyāsın. The colophon of the Tanjore MS which refers to the Gurjara 1 Vidc my paper on "Karindricirsa Sarasati at the Vughal Court" (up. 1--16 of Annals of Tirapatı 8. V Ori Tustituto. Vol I, Part IV) Tho post Jayaráma in bis Traiyaramaaq (Poona, 1912), composed about A D 1659, refers to a बघेलनृपते कवीश्वर at the coast of King Shabani, father of Shivaji the Greate 2 Tho latitude and longitudo of Solawal und Vornar as recorded in tha Inip Gariters aro as fouloirs (1) dlariar Lat n°16'N, Long. 50°46' E. (?) Solkual - Lat. 91-31'35" N, Long 60°48'50' E 3 l'ide Busttoji Dlaita Jfitigicha by Rao Bulador W. A. Barnbardelar Bombay, 1937. It'u' D 2321 of Vol 1 of Des Cala of Tanjors JSS (1950)- US YO. 1913- sia sit gizaut — Attraggeztfálicari Agrasif art. गुरजानीयरामाश्रमविरचितायाममरटोकाया व्याख्या सुधाख्याया प्रथमकाउसमाप्त " सरसंवत्सरवैशाख रूद्वतीया भानुवासरे लिखितमिद पुस्तक ·30 Studies in Indian Literary History caste of Rāmāśrama has not much historical value as it is contradicted by the colophon of A ]). 1649 which neither refers to Rāmāśrama nor to his Gurjara caste as will be clear from this colophon already quoted elsewhere in this paper. Presuming that Bhānaji Dīkşita and Rāmāśram&1 are identical we may infer that Vatsarāja, a pupil of Rāmāśrama, in the following verse of his “Vārānasidarpanatikā" composed in Sampat 1698 (A. D. 1641) refers to Bhānuji Dīksita after he became & sanyāsın " भट्टोजिदीक्षित नत्वा रामाश्रमगुरु पुन । वत्सराज करोत्येतां काशीदर्पणकाशिकाम् ॥" Bhānaji Dikşita may have become a sanyāsın before A. D 1641 It is also possible to surmise that he composed the "Vyākhyāsudbā " before he became a senyāsın. I have already referred in this paper to the importance of the MS of A. D 1649, viz, No 200 of 1882-83 for purposes of textual criticism This importance will be better understood by a test comparison of the text of the " Vyākhyāsudhā" as represented by the printed edition and that found in the MS of A. D 1649 The inflated character of the text in the printed edition is apparent from the Appendix to this paper pre. pared by Mr. M. M Patkar. The authentic life-history of the scholars who flourished in the 16th and 17th centuries is difficult to reconstruct on the strength of contem. porary evidence I have tried in this paper to collect and discuss some useful data regarding Bhānuji Dīksıta and his patron, which I hope will attract the attention of senior scholars, from whom I expect to get some more information on the subject than what I have gathered in this short paper. I Pido p 177 of Des Cala. of Kavya MISS, VoI, VII, by H. P Shastri ( A. 8., Bengal), Caloutta, 1984. Tho genealogy of TRIST as given by him on follo 104 of the as of 2017- प्रकाशिका is as follows गणेश अग्निहोनि of surname त्रिपाठिन् राघव (त्रिपाठिन्) HET (4. D. 1611 ) ·3 Bhānoji Diksita's Vyākhyāsadhā कर्तरि च " " इति वा " " " " " " . APPENDIX (BY DR. M. I. PATKAR, B.A. PR. D.) (This appendix gives a specimen of the variants in the text of th Vyākhyāsudha of Bhānoji Dīkşita as represented by the printed editio and the MS of A D. 1649). Printed Edition MS No 200 of 1882-83 Virnayasagar Press, Bombay, 1929, dated Samvat 1705--1D1649 2nd Kunda (Bhūmızarga) 2nd Kärda (Bhūmnivarga) PAGE VERSE READING READING FOLIO VERSE 110 1 उक्का 1b 1 उदिता omitted कर्तरि च पृथिव्यादिभिः पुरादिभिः शिलादीनि मनः शिलादी. नि । वृक्षादीनि पुष्पादीनि । The Ms omits this portion 110 2 क्षिती 2 स्थिती वा अनवधौ निरवधी गुइच्यो. 28 गडूच्योः अच् वा घन को वा इति मुकुट.। तन । परिगomitted अच् वा etc. णनात् । अच सत्वाच्च यद्वा ध्रियते । घृङ् अवomitted तूलेऽय मूलेऽय मेदो भेदे निपातित. निपात. 111 इति मेदिनी इति विद्यः यत्तु-क्षियन्त्यत्र--इति मुकुटः । तन्न अब्जभ्याम् omitted इति ल्युटा बाधात् । 3 2b 3 न लोपो omitted वो तो गुणेति गषि पृथ्वं इति उप्रत्यये सप्रसारणे 'वो। तो गुण' इति अधिपृथ्वी omitted इत्यच् । यत्तु-पृपोदरा-] दित्वात् अहोप । बाहुल कान्मन् टिलोपश्च । इति । omitted मुकुट । तन उकरीत्या | " स्थाने पचाय " " " " . " " नु लोप. " " " " " " . निर्वाहात् ।

·32 Studies in Indian Literary History Printed Edition Nirnayasāgar Press, Bombay 1999, and Kanda (Bhamavarga) Ms No 200 of 1882-83 dated Samvat 1705-A.D. 1649 And Kanda (Bhamavarga) PAGE VERSE READING FOLIO VERDE READING 2b 3 omitted 111 3 यत्तु-मह्यन्ते भूतान्यस्याम् , माते, वा 'पुसि' इति घ । गौरादिङीष् इति मुकुटः । तन्न । 'हलच' इति घञ् प्रस- गात् । कर्मणि घस्याप्रसगाच्च । 'करणाधिकरणयो ' अनुवर्तनात् ) इति कश्चित् । तन्न 'कार- ग्रहणान' इत्युक्त्वात् । 111-12 5 यत्तु-स्थल्यतेत्र । ' नर्थे क'- इति मुकुटः। तन । परिगणनात् 112 निपातितः omitted " omitted 2 अथो 3a 3b " " 6 त्रिध्वथो निपात After इतिकीप् the Ms inserts the following verse जगत्स्या- द्विष्टपे क्लोव etc which is found in the printed edition after या विधानाच' वृद्धिक्षयो . 118 omitted वृद्धिक्षयो 6 'एक महाभूत पृथ्वी, पञ्चमहा- भूतेन्द्रियविषयात्मक तु जगत्' इति पृथ्वी जगतो दः 8 पचायच् । दिश्यते वा । घन् । । तन्न । छनो ल्युडपवादत्वात् अत.-'अन्यomitted 118 इति मुकुट omitted त्रापि इति युन् " " adds ग्रामसमुदाय लक्षणस्य before स्थानमात्रस्य adds आगोष्ठात् before गोष्टशब्दमभिव्याप्य 10 त्रिषु इत्यस्य वाधनार्थ पुसि इति । 11 चत्वारि 'अश्मप्रायमृदाधिकस्य omitted 114 omitted , ·Bhānuji Dīkşita's Vyākhyāsudha 38 Printed Edition Nirnayasāgar Press, Bombay, 1999 Ond Kända (Bhumivurja ) As No. 200 of 1882-83 dated Samrat 1705 =d. D 1649 (2nd Kärda Bhimuvarga) PAGE VERSE READING 111 11 सिकताशर्करा FOLIO VERSE READING 58 11 The Ms trans. सिकता and शर्करा Adds अश्मप्रायमृदधिकस्य before चत्वारिवालुका बहुलदेशस्य omitted omitted गावसिष्ठन्यत्र " " ॥ " 13 Adds this after स्वार्थ: omitted 14 " 12 नद्यम्युभिष्टयम्बुभिः संपनदेशस्य 13 सामान्यराजयुक्तदेशस्य गाचस्तिष्ठन्ति यत्र गोष्ठं गोस्थानके, गोष्ठी सभा- संलापयो स्त्रियाम् भूतपूर्वगोष्ठस्य 14 सरन्यत्र अलत्यम्भ Adds पिपीलिकादि निष्कासि- तमृत्पुलस्य after त्रीणी 15 मुकुट । तन्न । घनो ल्युडपवा. दत्वात् । आतो युच् कर्मणि वा वर्ततेऽन इति मुकुट । तम 'अजन्भ्याम् । इति ल्युट् प्रसंगात् । करण- स्यापि कर्तृत्वविवक्षाया किंच- सन्त्यन अलन्यम्मः omitted 5b 15 omitted 115 omitted कौच' इति तिच्' " " 6a . तर्कुपिण्डे omitted मार्गस्य omitted " . तर्कपिण्डे स्वताच्चेति omitted adds राजाह.सखिभ्य. टच् after तत्पुरुषः and omits क्पूर. इत्यः omitted 16 नुक्टः। तम। इति फ्लोवता- प्रसङ्गात् । अत 'विरुद्ध. पथ.' इति विप्रहीतव्यम् कादेशः । कुमार्गोऽपोपन्मार्गों भवति। कुत्सित पयः । 'वाटः पय मार्गध' इति 5 । " omitted ·84 Studies in Indian Literary History Printed Edition Nirnayasagar Press, Bombay, 1989 And Kanda ( Bhumsvarga) Ms No200 of 1883.88 dated Samvat 1705 =A.D. 1649 and Kanda (Bhamavarga) VERSE FOLLIO 68 15 17 READING omitted कान्तारो चत्वरस्य " " " omitted , 66 18 PAGE VERSE READING 115 16 दूर्मार्गम्य 17 कान्तारं " चतुष्पथस्य " दूरशून्यच्छायाजलादिवर्जितमा- र्गस्य , एकम् ' चोराग्रुपद्वैर्दुर्गममार्गस्य 116 18 कोशद्वयपरिमितस्य चतु शतहस्तपरिमितस्य इति मुकुट.। तन्न। यस्यलुह- पवादत्वात् । वाहुलकाद्वा ल्युट् । युच् तु युक्त. इति मुकुट । तन्न । अपो वाधकस्य ल्युटोऽपि 'सि' इति घस्यापवादत्वात् एकं 'पुरमार्गस्य' omitted omitted . omitted omitted omitted " ·5. Kavikaustubha, an unknown Work On Poetics by Raghunatha Manohara And its Chronology- Between A.D 1675And 1700 Antrecht mentions no work of the title कविकौस्तुम. Dr. S. K. De's History of Sanskrit Poetics also contains no mention of any work of this atle. Recently I came across & Ms of this work through the favour of Vaidya Śivarāma Raghunātha Khándekar of Nasık. He was under the impression that this work was composed by his grand-father Rāghava Karri or Raghunātha Appã Khāndekar of Punyastambha or Puņtāmbe in the Ahmednagar District of the Bombay Presidency. On examination I find that the Ms of sfarsit is not a work of Rāghava Kavi but that it belonged to him as I find from the endorsement towards the end of the Ms. 3 As this work on rhetorics is unknown to Sanskritists I shall describe the present Ms and determine the chronology of its author Raghunūtha Manohara. The Ms begins ॥ श्री गणेशाय नमः ॥ भय काव्यप्रवधानां शल्यरूपान्समासतः । दोषान्वक्ष्ये क्रमेणैव पूर्वाचायें प्रदर्शितान् ॥ १ ॥ छंदोभ्रष्ट फ्रियाव्यस्तं क्रमहीनमसंमि। अपार्थ व्यस्तसबंध लिटागमविरोधि च ॥ २॥ यविभ्रष्टं तथा न्यूनपदं चैकार्थमेव च । व्ययं रीतिभ्रष्टमवस्थाद्रव्यभेदकम् ॥ ३ ॥ . Poora Orientalul, VolVII, Nos. 3 and 4, PP. 157-16! 1 I am preparing a special paper on tha unknown works of Righsy3 Kan who flourishea botten A.D 1758 and 1620 Or 80 2 Thug US contains 23 folio3 and is written on country paper It is well preserved and appears to bo about 150 years old. It contains the following post-colophon endorsement पुस्तकमिद साण्डेकोपनामा नापाजीपवारमन रघुनाथनाम्नः सत्यं धीमरपुण्यत्तम्मक्षेत्रे लिखापितम् ॥ श्रीलक्ष्मीवासुदेवार्पणमस्तु ॥." Many works of Righara wera compcard and ritten at पुण्यस्तन्मक्षेत्र cr Puntinba ·36 Studies in Indian Literary History तथा देशकलान्यायकालहेतुविरोधिक । खण्डिताधिपदे चैव तथा हीनोपमस्मृतम् ॥ ४ ॥ इति वाक्यात्मका दोषा पददोषास्तत क्रमात् । स्वसकेतप्रकृत्यार्थमप्रसिद्धमलक्षणम् ॥ ५॥ अगौरवं श्रुतिकटुपुनरुक्तिरसंमतं । ध्याहतार्थ तथा ग्राम्यं पददोषा. स्मृता तथा ॥ ६ ॥ The Ms ends - (folio 25b) रघुनाथमुखारविन्दतो विगल्पद्यलसन्मणिनजा। इति तद्रचयन्तु सुन्दरं किल कण्ठाभरणं विपश्चित ॥ १०७ ॥ इति श्रीकविकौस्तुभे महाकाव्यकविकुलावतसमनोहरोपनामककृष्णपण्डितसूनुश्रीमद्भिक- भसूरिसुतश्रीमद्रघुनाथपंडितकविकृतौ दूषणकथनं नाम द्वितीयं रत्नम् ॥ This colophon gives as the following genealogy of the author Ragunātha Manohara (c. A. D. 1600) कृष्णपडित of the surname मनोहर Son (c A. D. 1660) भिकभट्ट Son (A D. 1697) रघुनाथपडित the author of the कविकौस्तुभ I am inclined to identify this रघुनाथ मनोहर with रघुनाथ मनोहर, the author of वैद्यविलास, a work on Medicine represented by several Mss 1 in our libraries. References to earlier works and authors mentioned by | Raghunatha. Manohara in his कविकौस्तुभ are - 1 Vide Aufrecht, CO I, 618, II, 146-I O Cata No 2695 and B B D., d. S Cata by H. D. Velankar, Nos. 206 und 207, Thore are two Mes of aalasin at the Govt Mes Library (B OR Institute, Poona) No. 600 of 1899-1916 and No 639 of 1895-1902 They are described by Dr. HD. Sharma on pp 863-364 of his Des Cata. of Vaidyala Iss (Vol XVI, Part I), 1999 MB No 600 of 1890-1915 is dated Saks 1786=AD 1814 It belonged to ono fatt Falfag (Dinkar Joshi) In some colophons the author is called " कविकुलावतस रघुनाथपडित " (Seo fol gb) In the Afs of फविकौस्तुभ also he is called कविकुलावतंस रघुनाथपडित Tho author rofers to himself as कविराघव" in verse 2 at the commencement सदुक्तिभाजो कविराघवेण वितन्यते वैद्यविलास एष " The work 18 styled as " महाकाव्य". No. 639 of 1895-1902 is a very modern copy without date In the Gotrivali of Konka nastha or Chitpiyans Brahming the find tho surnomo Faler Pho Gotra of the मनोहर family 13 भारद्वाज (हिरण्यकेशा). The Is of tho वैद्यविलास described in the India Offics Catalogus montions मनोहर as tho surname of its author रघुनाथपडित ·- Kavikaustubha and its Chronology 37 (1) धावुककवे । काव्यशेखरे-fol 2. (2) मद्विरचिवछन्दोरत्नावल्याम् "~~-fol. 2, 8, ".यदि द्वितीयं च चतुर्थपञ्चमं...गीता ॥ १०॥" (3) सुश्रुते-fol. 2. (4) रघुवशे-fol. 3, 4, 5, 8, 10, 11, 15, 17, 22, 23 (5) मुहुर्तचिन्तामणौ--fol. 3. This work was composed in Saka. 1522 3D A. D. 1600 by राम, son of अनव and पद्मा ( Vide pp 275, 278 of S. B. Dikshit: History of Indian Astronomy, 1896. (6) किरातार्जुनीये-~fol. 3, 7, 16, 19, 21, 25. (7) मम्मट-fol 3, 6, 18. (8) माघ---fol. 3, 10, 19. (9) रत्नमालायाम्--fol. 4. (10) रसमजाम्-- fol 4, 13, 21 (11) नेपधे--fol. 5, 24. (12) चन्द्रशेसरस्य काव्यकुतूहले "~-fol. 5. भवभूते. साहित्यरत्नाकरे " --fol. 6, 23. (14) सगीवरत्नाकरे-fol. 7. (15) भर्तृहरी--fol 7. (16) "कविमण्डनस्य ऋतुपन्चाशिकायाम् "-fol. 8. गुन्जन्त: किल मुकुलेषु मत्तभृगाः सयाते स्मरनृपती सितेपु रेजु । भेरीणा प्रसवितपाटले निदाघे कुर्वन्तो जयनिनदानिव प्रहृष्टा ॥" (17) मयूरकवे. काव्यमण्डने "--fol. 10. सर्पि शत्रुयशो हवीरिपुगणाः...त्वया वर्पिताः ॥ ६५॥" (18) कुमारसम्भवे-fol. 10, 21. (19) " मदनकवे. शृङ्गारकौमुद्याम् "-fol. 11. कुचकोरफगुप्तिसोदरा नववोटा न पति तिरश्चकार । भयमीलितलोचना नृशं करपकेरुहवद .... ॥ (20) " वराहमिहिरस्य शृद्गारतरगिण्याम् " 1 --fol. 12. पीयूप पपुरुपले च चन्द्रकावे निक्षिप्तं विधुकिरणभृशं चकोराः। (13) 1 Vide p.c73 of Ifstera of Indant Astros omy. by s B. Dikshit शृंगारतरंगिणी ca 34707 E os taart er slizna ( Born baca 1130 = 1. D 1503 )-ide dufrecht. I, GCO. 13 . comm.

·38 Studies in Indian Literary History " प्रेरणा ते चपळतया च पात्रकल्पे धर्माशोस्तरुणकरैर्घनीकृतं च ॥ ५५॥' (21) "धनंजयस्य कामप्रदीपे"-fol. 12. "घनतरनवविन्ध्यकाननाली कुसुममरुदति खिन्नरीणां । श्रममहरदयविलासिनीनां सुललितचन्दनवपल्लवेषु भिन्न ॥५८॥" Vide CC I,93--कामप्रदीप alam B. 3-46 (of गुणाकर ). (22) प्रबोधचन्द्रोदये--fol. 22 (23) हमाद्री (24) " धनन्जयकवे शृङ्गारमन्जर्याम् "-fol. 14 कलिततरनिकुन्जके किनादो मानिनीना ।। ६६ ॥ (Vide CC 1,661 TETTHEACT by king Shahaji and a work of this name on अलस्कार etc.). (25) चिन्तामणिव्याख्यायां शिरोमणिभट्टाचार्य "-fol. 18. चिंतामणौ--दीधितिव्याख्यां"--- (About 1500 A. D). (26) सारझ्याम्--fol. 19. सुरासुरैर्वन्दितपादपम. देवगुरुं शिव च ॥ ८॥" (27) कङ्कणकवे भावपञ्चाशिकायाम् "---fol. 20 सिन्धुस्नुपतेर्मित्रं . .. माति ते कीर्तिमण्डलम् ॥ १ ॥ (Vide CC III, 83 - भावपञ्चाशिका Kavya by Kavi Vrnda). (28) कुटुम्बकवे प्रस्तावबन्धे "--fol 20 दधाति चन्द्रः किरणैश्चकोरान् प्रकृतिहिताय ॥ ८५॥" (29) लल्लमुहूर्तसार "--fol. 23. (30) कुवलयानन्दे fol 24--उपमा यत्र सादृश्य ..अवगाहते" Appaya Diksita composed the कुवलयानन्द. The life-period of Appaya is A. D. 1554-1626 (72 years) according to his descendants while others assign Appays to the period A. D 1620- 1593 (Vide p. 341 of भहोजी-दीक्षित-ज्ञातिविवेक in Marathi by Rao Bahadur W. A. Bambardekar, Bombay, 1939 ). It will be seen from the above references that the latest works mentioned by the author of the कविकौस्तुभ are (1) मुहूर्तचिन्तामणि of A. D. 1600 und (2) कुवलयानद of Appaya Diksita ( A. D. 1550-1600 or so ). We must, therefore, conclude that he flourished after about a. D. 1650. As our author Seems to be identical with his name-sake fagorada 199749f6a ... -- ·Kavikaustubha and its Chronology 39 मनोहर, author of the वैद्यविलास composed in A. D. 1697, the date of कविकौस्तुभ may be between say A. D 1675 and 1700 or so. So far only one work of this author, viz à fair on medicine was krona. The present account of the fate proves conclusively that he composed this work on poetics as well. We have seon above that in this work he refers to and quotes from a work on prosody called the छन्दोरत्नावली composed by him " मद्विरचितछन्दोरत्नावल्याम् " in two places. As no such work has been discovered so far I quote below the verses from this work as quoted by रघुनाथ मनोहर Folio 90 अत्र छन्दसि मद्विरचितरन्दोरत्नावल्याम् ॥ यदि द्वितीय च चतुर्थपन्चम तथाष्टम तद्दशमं भवेद्गुरु । यदाक्षर द्वादशकं महीपते गिरन्ति वशस्थमनल्पधीपणा ।। यदा द्वितीय च तथा चतुर्थ सखे भवेत्य चमकं च दीघ । तथाष्टम वा दशमं तथान्त्यम् उपेन्द्रवजारप्पु(१)पुना गीता ॥" Folto sa: - "भत्र प्रथमचतुर्थचरणयोर्यतिभद्गे । छन्दोरत्नावल्याम् सखे यदि च पटक तदनुचाष्टकं द्वादशं द्वितीयमपि या वा गुरु च पोशाधान्यगी। चतुर्दशमथ क्रमात्सकलभाग्यवारांनिधे श्रुतिद्वयसरीसपैर्विरतिरङ्ग पृथ्वी मता ॥" It is clear from the above three verses quoted by our author that he composed this छन्दोरस्नावलि earlier than his composition of the कविकौस्तुम. Perhaps a Is of Raghunatha's छन्दोरत्नावलि may be discovered hereafter. The present paper has added two more works to the only work å aftone of Raghunātba, known to the students of the history of Sanskrit literature. It has also given as the names of his father fine and his grandfather Home पदित not found in the suss of the वैद्यविलास as we find them described in our catalogues ! of Sanskrit liss. The genealogy of 19914 alat thus goes back to about d. D. 1600. 1 B.DR... S. Is Catalogue by E. D. Velankar, Vol. I. 1935, descnbeates of the Vaidyarila. Ho describes the mark as follows onp.70.. Plar treatish on wedicing n 10 chapters (tarsugas) composed n_1637 D. by Raghunithapan llts of the sHonol-ara family and a resident of चंपावती (भागलपूर). For another Us of thonos. barlos Colg 8 chariers CE I O No. 2693. Sd alsourar Cata, p. 32." (Contuced on the cut fago) ·40 Studies in Indian Literary History - As regards the native place of Raghunātha we learn from the India Office Ms of the date that it was anaat which has been wrongly identified with Bhagalpar by Dr. Eggeling 1 in his description of this Ms As the author was a Decoanı Brahmin his residence must have been somewhere in the Deccan. This suggestion gets confirmation from the identification of agraat with Chaul as we find it in the following verse in the Śrvabharata of Kavindra Paramānand& composed for Shivaji before A.D.1674 Chap. XXVIII, 59 -- Here the Mogul General Shaista Khân orders another Mushm Sardar to conquer चंपावती चपावत्यथ कल्याणपुरं भीमपुरी तथा। पणवल्ली पुनर्नागस्थानं कार्य त्वयात्मसात् ।। ५९ ॥ "2 Apart from the usage of the name alat for Chaul as found in & poem of the latter part of the 17th century, when Raghunatha Manohara ( Continued from the last page ) The Ms ends – " इति द्रव्यप्रमाणम् । प्रहेन्दुरसचन्द्रे च शाके मासि च कार्तिक । अय वैद्यविलासश्च चरितो वृषवत्सरे ॥ ५२ ॥ " मनोहरकुलाम्बोधे रघुनाथविधोर्भुव । वागमें रसज्ञानां हृत्पमं विकसत्विह ॥ ५४॥ चम्पावतीपुरनिवासवतादरेण संदर्भितश्च रघुनाथकवीश्वरेण । मोदाय वैद्यविदुषां गदखण्डनाय मान्य सता जयति वैद्यविलास एष ॥ ५५ ॥ इति श्रीवैद्यविलासमहाकाव्ये कविकुलावतसरघुनाथपंडितकृतौ दशमस्तरग. ॥१०॥ 1 Vida p. 949 of I O MISS Cata Pt. VII ( 1896 )-Ds No. 2695 "Yaldyayılāsa.. by Raghanātha (or Rāghava ) Pandita Kavisvara of the Planoliara Kula a resident of चपावतीपुर ( Bhāgalpur)" Mr Nandalal Day on p 228 of his Geographical Dictionary refers to Chaul as follows "Ohaul-चपावती, 25 miles South of Bombay, it is the Semylla of the Periplus of tho Erythrean Sea" ( See also p 46, Ibid and DaCunhas History of Chaul and Bassoin, PP 3--11) १ चपावती-चौल, कल्याणपुर कल्याण, भीमपुरी भिवडी, पणवल्ली-पनवेल, नागस्थान नागोठणे. Shaista Khin gave the above order during his camp at Poona (पुण्यपुरस्थित शास्ताखान.).

·Kayıkaustubha and its Chronology +1 lived at this place we may note here the fact that Chaul OL Reularua (in the Alibagh Sub-divison of the Kolābā District of the Bombay Presidency) is & place of great antiquity. "Under the names of signaat and Taitaa local Hindu traditions trace it to the times when Krishna reigned in Gujarat." 1 We may now sum up the facts so før brought forth regarding the life-history and literary activity of रघुनाथ as follows. (1) Raghunātha Manohara composed the following works (1) aglaore on Medicine composed in AD 1697. (2) Setemals & work on prosody mentioned and quoted in the कविौस्तुभ No MS discovered so for. (3) कविकौस्तुभ on Poetics represented by only one Is in the possession of Vaidya S. A. Khandekar of Nasík. This Ms belonged to Rāghava Apā Khandekar (a.D 1756-1825) (2) The genealogy of Raghunatha as recorded by him in his कविकौस्तुभ is as follows कृष्णपडित son भिकंभट c. 1600 AD)-(c. 1650 A.D.)-(AD. 1697 ). (3) The native place of Raghunātha Manohara was naat which appears to be identical with Chaul about 25 miles south of Bombay. son रघुनाथ (4) In his afasiaaH Raglunāthe mentions and quotes from the following works which are not recorded in Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum (1) काव्यशेसर (1) His own छन्दोरत्नावलि. (ii) काव्यमुतूहल. (iv) स्तुपन्चाशिका (1) काव्यमण्डन. 1 lida f. 376 Ingerul Ga.cicer Pol. III, (1855). From tho History of Chad recorded boro Ho leara thias Casul sau loow to Ptolemy (AD 150), to tho author of tho Periplets of the Erythrein Sca (1 D 217) and to Iria Thung (4D 612) The drab travellers of tho 10th, 11tlı and 12.b autunes alco tcfer to it. Tho subsequent travellers to refer to Chaol aro -(1) Na.118 (10 5170). Jumluguel (ID 1593). Iu 1505 8 D tbs Portuguese (11st appeared at Cbaul. 6

·Studies in Indian Literary History
(vi) शृङ्गारकौमुदी.
(vi) सारङ्गी.
(vii) प्रस्तावबंध.
(ix) भावपन्चाशिका 1
1 The work 1990f mentioned by Raghanátha appears to have been in Sansknt
Kari Vrnda's भावपञ्चाशिका mentioned by Auirecht (CC III, 88 ) appeara to be a Hindi work
Vido B O R. Institute No 364 of 1893-95 -- " इति श्रीकवीवृदविरचीता भावपचासिका सपूर्णा."
The Is records two dates, vz. (1) सवत् १७४३ (A. D = 1637) and (2) संवत् १९४७ which is
not obronsiy yil rama Samrat. The first date may represent the date of compoation viulo
tho second representa the date of the cops,

·6. Karpuriya sivadatta and his Medical Treatises - Between A D. 1625 and 1700 * Aufrecht records the following manuscripts of Śrvakośa by Sivadatto ith his own commentary.- CC, 1,647 - - "faraflar lexicon by Sivadatta Oxf. 1958. "1 CC, 11, 134" teletar lexicon by Sivadatta Comm. Śivaprakāśa by ne same, Stein 54." ? Both the MSS of the Sivahoša and its commentary Śivaprakūša bentioned by Anfrecht are inaccessible to me for study and analysis. Subsequent to the publication of Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum the 3. O. R. Institute published a list 8 of NSS added to the Government MSS Library. In this list Te find a complete MS of the Śrvakośa with the Straprahāśa, viz No 616 of 1895-1902. As the lexicon was composed in D. 1677 and as it is a compilation based on many early lexicons and Other Torks it is worthwhile recording a complete list of the works and juthors mentioned 10 it especially because no such list has been given either by sufrecht or Stein. Prof. Rāmāyatāra Śarmā also refers to this exicon casually in his surrey + of lericons. Aufrecht 5 mentions ASTIANTY is the work of Siyadatta and records only one MS of it, yız." I. 1481." This US has been described by Rajendralal Mitra in his Notices of Puola Or Lulalist, Vol. VII, Parts 1 and 2, pp GC-70. 1 Vido p 195 of Jufrechts Catalogue of JISS in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, 1864. dulrecht bau point out tuo date of tho loxicou 112 Szla 1599 (= ID 1677) represented by the chronogram " नवग्रहतिथि at the end of the work 2 Vida p 51 of Catalogue of Jan litic IISS (181). MIS Xo 333-faqatalea (924€131. bg faga aina garchs - dated Samrat 1ESO ( = 1921), complete. Tho tant and commcntary and L5 tho samo author - Dale of com calon Saia 1599 ( D 1677). The BOP I JS SO G16 of 1313-1302 has the following caloplons Text-" इति कीय शिवदत्तकृतः शिवकोश पूर्ण.. Cumm. çfa ritzgina चतुर्भुजात्मज मिशिवदत्तकृत शिवप्रमशः पूर्णः. 3 l'illor of Luts USS (B. O R. I.) POOLA, 1925 # Vido r. I intro. to helper..cu, Vol 1, Barcia, 1929- Tho Sinalouch Sindaita counced in 1577 uliomonymous and bas a comuniulary called Siraprakita" 5. CC, I Cai"dage sidd. Es sisadattami.nu, L. 1151," 1) ·44 Studies in Indian Literary History Sanskrit MSS. 1 It was copied in A D. 1719 and is perhaps the oldest dated MS of Sivadatta's works. At any rate it is removed in point of time by about 42 years from the Śrvakośa and its commentary Sivadatta 2 was a physician trained under his own father Caturbhuja and other eminent and learned physicians of his time as stated by him in verse 2 at the close of his संज्ञासमुच्चय Works and authors mentioned by Śivadatta in his own commentary on the Śrvakośa (MS No 616 of 1895–1902) are — 1. वाग्भट, fol. 1 19. बोपदेव fol.8 2. शब्दार्णव, fol. 2 20. देवल , fol 9 3. मेदिनी, fol 3 21 सिंह., fol. 10 4 विश्व, fol. 3 22 हलायुध , fol. 10 5 धन्वतरी, fol 3 23 द्विरूपकोष, fol. 10 6 भावमिश्र, fol. 3 (0 AD 1550) 24 मेघदूत, fol 11 7 राजनिघटु, fol 4 25 विश्वलोचन, fol 11, ( Vide my 8 केयदेव, fol 4 [Vide my paper paper in the Karnatak Histori in Annals BOR. Institute, cal Renew, III, 15-20 ). XIX, 188-190] 26. वाग्भट्टाचार्य fol, 11 9. अभिधानचूडामणि, fol. 4 fol 12 10. अमर, fol. 4 28 लोचन, fol 12, ( See No 25 11. हृदयदीपक, fol. 4 above) 12. निघटु , fol. 5, निघंटु (5) 29 गुणरत्नमाला, fol.13 13. डल्लण, fol 6 30. सिद्धमन्त्रप्रकाश, fol 14 14. वाचस्पति, fol 5, 6 31 वैद्यवल्लभ , fol 14, 62 15 हैम , fol. 6 32. रत्नकोष, fol. 15 16. बाप्पचद्र., fol 6 33 रुद, fol 15 17. मदनविनोद, fol. 7 34. रभस, fol 15 18 त्रिकाडशेष fol. 8 35. बाणभट्ट, fol 15 27 तारपाल, -- 1 Vido p 79, of Vol. IV of Notices – MS No. 1481 Dated Saka 1641 = (A D 1719) - A treatise on Nosology, Therapeutics and Vatoria Medica By Śiyadatta Aféra. End सज्ञासमुच्चयममु लघुवाग्भटादि- प्रथप्रकाशनपर विपमस्थलेषु । तातादधीत विधिवद्वरवैद्यविद्य चक्रे चतुर्भुजसुत शिवदत्चमि ॥२॥ 2 Vide infrocht, cc, II, 60-नलोदयटीका by शिवदत्त Potera 5 851 %DIS.Yo 951 1992-96. This शिवदत्त calls himself " भगवन्मिश्रतनूज." " ·Karpūrīya Śivadatta and his Medical Treatises 45 61 वृद्धा, 42 माधव, 36. दमयन्तीकाव्य, fol. 15 59 रामाश्रमा• fol. 45,57, 59,83, 91, 37 भमरचद्ग, fol. 10 93,96 33 रमरत्नसमुच्चये वाग्भटाचार्य , fol. 16 60 माघ, fol.43 fol.47 39. शाश्वत, fol 20 40. लोलिंवराज, fol 21, ( Vide my 62 नारायणभट्टा , fol 53 paper in Indian Culture, VII, 63. माला, fol. 53 Nos. 3-4) 64 हेमाद्रि,fol. 59, (Hemadri's com. 11. धर्मदास, fol. 22 mentary on the Aştängahrdaya fol. 22 is possibly referred to (Vide 13 नाममाला, fol. 25 my Introduction to Astānga. 44 केशव, fol. 25 hrdaya edited by Harishastri 45 नान्यदेव fol. 25 Paradkar, N.S Press, Bombay 16 ममरमाला, fol. 32 1938) 47 वोपालित, fol 32 65 सुश्रुत, fol. 59 48 धम्मिट, fol 33 66 अष्टांगसंग्रह, fol. 66 49. माश्चर्यमजरी, fol. 33 67. वंगसेन, fol. 68, (Vide my paper 50 धरणि, fol 34 in Indian Culture, III,535-543) 51. राम, fol. 35 68 रतिदेव, fol. 73 62. भारवि, fol. 35 69. प्राच्या , fol. Ti 53 हेमचद्र, fol. 36 70. हदचंद्र , fol '74 54 grla, fol 37, [Vide my paper fol. 74 in Annals (B. O. R Institute) 72. रूपनारायण, fol '76, 83 XVI, 313-314 and Prof. 73 स्वामी, fol. 77, 83 Kuppuswami Sastrı Voliline, 74 कालिदास, fol. 80. 41-51] 75 विदग्धमुखमडन, fol. 88 55 हारावलि, fol. 39 76 जेज्जट , fol. 90 56 fol.1 77. भवभूति, fol 92 57 पुरुषोत्तम, fol. 41 78 गुणमाला fol 93 58. मुकुट, fol. 42, 68 79. उत्पलिनीकोप, fol. 104 Vany of the lexicons in the above list are mentioned innumerable times but I have desisted from noting all these references for want of space. I shall prove in a separate paper that the references to " रामाश्रमाः by Sivadatta (Vide Yo 59 in the above list) are to the " commentary on the imarałośa by Bhānuji Dikṣita, son of Bhattoji व्याख्यासुधा Diksita } Bhanuyu flourished between A D. 1600 and 1650 or so and hence IJOD 1441 cu the Date of Blittoji Diisita ia tho .mal, (Turufatı On Instituto ), Tue 1, pp 117-137. Bainuje vrás cuale wporary of Varadarīja, the pap 1 of Bhattoji (Vide my Fitiale!cirfiPT Kneer 14-150), 71. चनदन., मजय, ·46 Studies in Indian Literary History may be looked upon as the senior contemporary of Śivadatta, who composed his lexicon in A. D. 1677 It appears that Šivadatta was a learned physician and had an equally learned son of the name Krsnadatta, who composed, & commentary on the Dravyagunasataśloki of Trimalla. 1 This commentary is called Dipika or Dravyadipikā. Aufrecht records the following MSS of this commentary CC, I, 120 -- " Oudh IX, 26 " and "NP, V, 30" CC, II, 51 --" Rgb 922" ( by Gurga son of fina7) The MS" Rgb 922" is identical with No 922 of 1884-87 in the Government MSS Lub. rary at the B, O. R. Institute. This M8 contains a corrupt colophon as follows folio 38 ---" विश्ववंदितचतुर्भुजतातावासविद्यशिवदत्तसुतस्य । कृष्णदत्तः कृतिन कृतिरेषा" It is clear from this colophon that cat was the son of face, who was himself the son of चतुर्भुज, In verse 2 at the beginning of the work Krspadatta refers to his own authorship of the work as follows - " त्रिमल्लभट्टरचितो यो द्रव्यगुणसंग्रह । कृष्णदत्तेन तट्टीका क्रियते द्रव्यदीपिका ॥ २ ॥" On the strength of the data gathered so far we can reconstiuct the following genealogy of Šivadatta's family #gata saya ( A. D. 1600-1650) } Son Between शिवदत्त Composed fair with commentary in A D A D 1625 1877 and Alay ZT ( MS of A D 1719) and 1700 Son (C. A D 1700) कृष्णदत्त composed द्रव्यदीपिका Aufrecht has already pointed out that FTIG is mentioned in the Kavindracandrodaya This work has now been published. In the list of Benares Pandits whose tributes to Kavindrācārya Sarasvati s are recorded in the above work we find the name of fagffHEX, The identity of 1 Trimalla floarished between A D 1983 and 1499 according to Prof ED Velanlar (Vido p 59 the Cataloguc of B B. I. & Society IISS, Vol I (1925) - MLS No 175 of Dravynguwalatasloki). ? Edited by Dr Hara Datta Sharma and Jfr JI. J. Patlar, pablished by Orieutal Pool Agency, Poous, 1999. 3 Vide my paper on "Berwcr and Kayiodracirya Sarasinti at the Mughal Court" (Annals of the S. V. Or. Institute, Tirupalı, Vol I Part 4, pp 1--16) ·47 Karpūrīya Sivadatta and his Medical Treatises this fater At with his namesake the author of the Sivakośa needs to be examined Sivakośa was composed in a D. 1677 by Śivadatta and it is highly probable that this author, who was & junior contemporary of Kavindrācārya Sarasvati may have joined other Benares Pandits in their chorus of congratulations offered to Kavindrācārye on the occasion of the abolition of the pilgrim tas ut Benares through the successful intervention of Kavindrācārya with Emperor Shah Jahan ( A. D 1628–1658 ). The editors of the Kavindracandrodaya make the following remarks regarding Sivadatta Miśra in their Introduction (p. pill) " 14. Sıvadatta aliśra, son of Caturbhuja, author of Sivakoşa written in 1877 and Samjñā Samuccaya (med.) (CC. I, 6494). Prose passages 1-14 on p. 26." Evidently they tentatively follow the identification of the $. Miśla of the Kavindracandrodaya with his namesake, the author of the Śrvakośa as suggested by Aufrecht. We have, however, to see if the prose pass. ages ascribed to Śivadatta Wiśla furnish any conclusive proof about this identity. My examination of prose passages shows nothing in them to prove the above identity except the identity of names indicated by the expression. शिवदत्तमिश्राणामेताश्चतुर्दशप्रशस्त्यनुपूर्व." Prof Velankar describes a MS 1 of a commentary on the Rasahrdaya of Govind. This commentary was composed by one aayafast, son of महेशमिश्न of the Kurala family ( कुरलवंशपयोधि ). Has this चतुर्भुजमिश्र of the Fisit any connection with the agetuaggaan? This question cannot be answered at present. i sidor 01 ci Calcio of 1. B1Suct')'s VSS, Vol 1 ( 1025 ) - J15 Vo 192. Ono aggz cumpa.ed bis 198.954 in Samoat 1700 = 4 D 1619 ( Vido g. XXXV of Scia's kahmir Catili ) (ur Sbiy b. In White ·7 Exact Date of the Advaitasudhā of Laksmana Pandita (A. D. 1663) and his possible Identity with Laksmanarya, the Vedanta teacher of Nilakantha Caturdhara, the Commentator of the Mahabharata * My friend Mr K. M. K. Śarmā, Curator of the Anap Sanskrit Lib rary, Bikaner, has just published & note, on fireadigagat (a Dissertation on the Raghuvamsa) by Laksmana Pandita. 1 I note below some points from Mr. Sarma's note (1) The only work of LP ( = 37079f6a ) well-known to scholars is his commentary Tat-$1 on the Raghavapāņdaviya (2) JRT the anthor of the Yoga Candrika (CC, I, 536 ) and लक्ष्मण the author of सारचन्द्रिका are identical (3) There are two MSS of the Yoga Candrıkū% in the Anup Library, Bikaner ( Nos. 4404 and 4405 ) One of these MISS, viz No. 4405 is dated Samvat 1747 ( = A. D 1690) ( 1 ) LP was of Kaundinya Gotra He was the son of Datta and Gojāmbika (5) LP was the younger brother of Ganeś& and Raghunātha of Bepares (6) Nāgeśa and Nārāyana, bis maternal uncles, were his piecep tors in medical science. (7) उत्तमश्लोकतीर्थ (the author of लघुवातिकटीका) was his preceptor in Adlarta. Poona Orientulisi, Vol 1, No. 1 aud 2, Pagc3 1-7 1 Vido pr. 69-72 of Jour of Gangaratha Jlia Descarci. Inclilute, llllabud, Vul II, Part 1 (Novomber, 1911) 2 Thcro 192 313 of the Yoga-C3odniki in tho Gost. VISS Library at thc B O R. Inglituto (No 763 of 1632-93) It is called lauyal a Yoga-Candra j In scr. 3 LP rclors to his gurus in mcdiciuc, dr. 719974 and 11701 as follows Folio 6 -"fazanai g4463a4a tiqvis aragaralsith." Thuy US is datud Śsha 1778 (=ID 156) Tuo Jo belonged to HIB, heat gaitó a 2131 It was copied from thu ongius bulonging to रामचन्द्र मसाराम गीजरे ·con- The Advaitasudhā of Laksmana Pandita 49 (8) He pays his homage to THETA also. This Rāmāśrama is possibly identical with bis name-sake, the son of Bhattoji Dikṣita. If this identity is correct we get about A. D. 1650 as the upper limit for the date of LP (9) The lower limit for the date of LP is A. D. 1690, the date of the Bikaner JIS of his Yoga Candriū. (10) We can assigo LP to the latter half of the 17th century, l.e. between d. D 1650 and 1700. (11) There is a DIS of the ArtFITANT of LP in the loup Library, Bikaner. It is a philosopbical and grammatical dissertation on the Raghuvansa of Kūlidūsa The MS contains 66 folios (8}" x 3?") taining the commentary upto the 16th verse of Canto I I have now to add the following information about LP and his works as gathered by me during the course of my studies (1) Mr Sarma is correct in assigning LP to the period C. A D 1650-1700. (2) There is a MS of the oldvaitasudhii of LP in the Govt. MISS Library at the B. O. R Institnte, Poona. It is No. 113 of 1902-1907 In this NS we find the exact date 1 of composition of this Aduarta work, viz. Samlat 1719 = AD 1663. (3) LP vas a contemporary of Nilakantha Caturdhara the celebrated commentator of the Jahābhārata, who flourished at Benares between A. D. 1650 and 1700 as I have proved in several papers. (4) The Catalogue of llwar Darbar MISS by Peterson (1891), p. 19 describes a work called agaikat which is possibly identical with the aia- 41 ( B. O. R. I DIS) and the Altaragun ( Bikaner MS) Peterson wales the following remarks about this alwar DIS नईतसुधाकल्य by लक्ष्मण, son of दत्तसूरि of the कौण्डिन्यकुल and गोजा of the मात्रयकुल of Benares. गणेश and रघुनाथ were his elder brothers and नागेश and नारायग, bis uncles on the mother's side. He praises his teacher उत्तम लोक and रामाश्रम. दत्त's father was विधनाय. Our " 18+ 13 1 Tuo colcpbon of the 33 ricord: tbis das नन्देन्दुस्वरधरणी गणेपमवत्संपन्ति गतप्रति विक्रमे कमेण । Enligaficas iad aita ai pialaithe night in TLJ chronogram 77 (9) F3 (1), F7 (7), ulit (1) Lista Su 1, at 1719 = ID 1cw I haieds.coibel this '15 oa pr 210-21 of my Cult of Kirsa 353 (BORIc'ition Ycl Vir, Par 11 (1919) 7 ·50 Studies in Indian Literary History - 13 author was a hearer of Ugatiea's lectures and he ' learned a from Alua and àą from his father (5) S R. Bhandarkar's Report on MSS ( 2nd Tour--1901–1906) p. 45, describes a MS of the stage as follows - "Advartasudha, com. mentary on the सारस्वतोपनिषद् which is also called रघुवंश. It is by लक्ष्मणपडित son of .... E)Fyfe, an ornament of the futilata family. The author was kindly regarded by 3Tagadta haigla An attempt is made therein to interpret the rat so as to yield a Vedāntic meaning (6) The India Office Library contains two MSS of the (Vaidyaka) Yoga-Candrikā (vide p. 982 of I. O. Cata , Part I by Eggeling (1896) ] These are No 2753- TERE & treatise on materia medica in 38 chapteis by लक्ष्मणपंडित, son of दत्त. The author studied medicine at Benares under the tuition of two brothers at (नागनाथ) and नारायण and had three elder brothers गणेश, रघुनाथ and राम and a younger brother विठ्ठल 1 This MS IS dated Samvat 1800 ( = A. D 1744) No 2754– Dom-Copied by one galgt in Samvat 1733 (= A D 1676). This MS is the earliest dated AS of Vaidyahacandrihet of LP It is 14 years eurlier than the Bikaner MS of the work copied in A. D 1690 as pointed out by Mr Sarma (7) LP States in verse 10 at the end of the Advartasudhū as follows "स लक्ष्मणो दक्षिणतिश्यपास्य श्रिय सदानन्दममन्दगिच्छन् । काश्यामुदासीनमति शरीरे विश्वेशसवी समयाकरोति ॥ १० ॥" Evidently LP was a southcroor He abandoned his property at home and becoming indifferent to the would went to Benures LP was possibly a Vahārāstra Brahmin as the namo of his mother, viz. Tidal suggests. Wo must, however, get more data for proving this point conclusively (8) Works and authors mentioned by LP in his ldvaitasudhi (B O. R I MS No 103 of 1900-1907 ) are विश्व, भमर, यावत्स्यवचनव्याख्या, कामधेनी, सरस्वतीकण्ठाभरणभ्याख्याता, अमर. चन्द्र, विवरणाचार्यचरणा , मालविकाग्निमित्रे, मेदिनी, काव्यप्रकाश, चित्रमीमासा, कयटे, वेद- निघटी, एकाक्षरनाममाला, सरस्वतीकण्ठाभरणे भोजराज , वृहदारण्यक, वशनाह्मण, केशव, वाविककारपादा, जावालश्रुति, ईश्वरगीता, शारीरकभाग्य, मनु, यावदस्य, विज्ञानेश्वर, 1 This information is gathered from the last thres 101.03 of tho JIS reproduced by Esseling TÁ, ·51 . - The Advaitasudbał of Laksmana Panditz संक्षेपशारीरक, नानायरत्नमाला, नेप्कम्यसिद्धे., वार्तिकसारे, श्वेताश्वतरोपनिषत्, विश्वप्रकाशे, वृहदारण्यकभाष्ये, चोपालित, किरातार्जुनीये, भटि, गीतामाप्ये, विष्णुपुराण, पाणिनीये, श्लोक- वार्तिककार, न्यायरत्नाकर, शापरभाप्यत्ति, उत्तमश्लोक, वाग्भटे, सुश्रुत, दल्दण, रत्नमाला, माधव, हरदत्त, नामनाला, भागवते, महाभारते, वालरामायणे, ऋग्वेदमाप्ये, भोजेन, श्रीहर्प, अमरक, आत्मपुराणे, प्रोधचद्रोदये, दशरूपक, विक्रमोर्वशीय, गौडपाद, उपदेशसाहत्या भगव- पाद., मोक्षधर्म, अद्वैतमकरन्द, चक्रदत्त, मुरारि, पातंजलमहाभाष्यकार, चरक, राघवपाण्डवीये, वाजसनेयके, तैत्तिरीयभाष्ये, अग्निपुराणे, हेमाद्री, कर्मपुराण, राघवानन्द, व्याख्यातारः सर्वज्ञ- नारायणादय , पराशरमाधोग, विवादशं, जैमिनीये, नानार्थकोष, भामतीनिवधे, शब्दकौस्तुभे, विश्वशभु, आनंदगिरि, नृसिंहाश्रम, करपतरकार, न्यागाकाराः, संटनकार , साख्या , सर्वहा- स्मगुरव , माधवाचार्य, पराशरस्मृति, इष्टसिद्धि, नारदादि स्मृति, स्कान्दे, योगीधरोत्तं, दक्ष, पारमर्पसूत्रे, वात्स्यायन, “ श्रीवीरभदन्नया वात्स्यायनसूगतत्वामकथया", सौगतमते, ताटका- चाय सार्वभौमप्रथे, भविष्यपुराणे, उदयनाचार्य , रमिल, प्रमोपनिपनाप्य, गारडे, श्रीकठाचार्य, मध्वमुसमदन, शिवावविनिर्णय, पतसिद्धी, आनन्दतीर्य, उत्कलाचार्य, नृसिंहमिन, विशारण्य. गुरभि., शानदर्पणे, अनुक्रमणिकाकारा , वृत्तिकारो हलायुध , भर्तृहरि, भट्ट सोमेश्वर, वास्यपदीय- व्याख्यातार , संगीतरत्नाकर, शाधिराचार्य., जयदेव, स्वात्मयोगप्रदीपिका, अभिनवगुप्त, रत्नेश्वर, दंडिना, भवभूति, कृष्णमिश्र, रामचन्द्रसरस्वती, मुरारिमिन, भट्टिकाव्य, विल्वमंगल, गोविंदराज, राजशेखर, भयाण, रायमुकुट, भवुलालकर रामचन्द्रभट्टानाम् , विश्वादर्श कविकान्त सरस्वती. नाम् , बालापुराणे, वृहबारदीये, मार्कण्डेये, ईश्वरगीता, शिवगीता, वासिष्ट, भगवद्गीता, पंचपा. दिका, भभास्कर, भात्मगीता, संडनकृत् , अथर्वशिसा, आश्चमेधिके, उत्तररामायणे, एकाक्षर- रत्नमाला, धरणि, गोपनिषद्, “ सर्वारम्भपरित्यागीस्वरूपकात्रसस्थित । उग इस्येवविख्यातो महाराष्ट्रादिभाषया॥", महाघस्यादिनानुमतिदुर्लभदर्शन । प्रियमित्येवकांटभापयाव्यपदिश्यते ॥ ( folio 18 of Kalapa III ), मापस्तव, हरिणा, गणरत्न, देशीकोशः, भापस्तवाचार्य, विष्णु- वोत्तरात्, बादरायण, गौडपादीयभाष्य, भगवान् भाप्यकार, शाश्वत , मुदक, भगवत्पाद, ब्रह्मपुराणे, ब्राह्मणगीता, मार्कण्डेयपुराण, तत्त्वप्रदीपिका, चित्सुखाचार्य, ज्ञानसिद्धिकता, न्यायसुधा, आचार्यवाचस्पतिमित्रै , वासिष्टे माधवादिनिवन्धेषु, वार्तिकसारे, भागवत-एकादशस्कन्ध, मोम- नाथपडितः, कविकल्पद्रुम, शब्दकौस्तुभे हरदत्त., वासिएः, अनुगीता, विवरणोक्ते , कामधेनी घण्टाभरणव्याख्यानात्, वोपदेव, नारायणसरस्वत्यादि गाढवेदान्तिप्रथेषु शारीरकवार्तिकादिषु, शिवपुराण, अखण्डानद, योगाचार्यवार्षगण्य, सुरेश्वराचार्य, अद्वेतदीपिका, उपदेशसाहस्याम् , प्रश्नोपनिपन्मुडकमादुपयोत्तरतापनीयादि, ब्रह्माइतिश्रीहमित्र, फैरल्यकेनोपनिपदादि, शिव तत्वरिषेक, पूर्वतापनीयोपनिषद्, महोपनिपद् , मर्यज्ञारमगुरूते . The foregoing list of works and authors mentionod by LP has been made by me cursorily, but it is sufficient to prove the side range of study carried on by LP at Benarcs In fact LP sho's familiarity with practi. cally all branches of Sanskrit learning. We must, therefore, iprestigate and see if he composed any other works besides the भद्वैतसुधा, योगन्द्रिका and सारचन्द्रिका referred to above. - .

·32 Studies in Indian Literary History (9) The genealogy of LP may be represented as follows विश्वनाथ (of ब्रह्मज्ञानि family of कौण्डिन्य गोत्र) (married tal of Trà a Her brothers - -नागेश and नारायण) - TIDIET रघुनाथ TIH लक्ष्मण faces (A D. 1663) (10) The chronology of the works of LP and their extant MSS as discussed in the present paper is as follows A D 1560-1690 Bhattoji Diksita flourished at Benares. LP mentions Bhattoji's TogetETH in argagur 1550-1600 -- Appaya Diksıta flourished at Benares. LP mentions 19 TATAT and other works af Appayo. Diksitar in अद्वैतसुधा. 1663 – LP composed his eager at Benares 1676 -- India Office MS of the trail of LP. 1690 Bikaner MS of the staff of LP. 1743 — India Office MS of the fact of LP 1856 — B 0. R Institute MS of the age of LP (11) Aufrecht (CC I, 536 ) refers to one namesake of LP in the following entry - लक्ष्मणभट्ट perhaps the guru of नीलकण्ठ (भारतभावदीपिका) (composed) महाभारतटीका". CE CC, I, 139 -- "AETHITalat by JHT (Burnell 1482 )" MS mentioned by Aufrecht as “ Burnell 1844 " is identical with MS No 8660 of Tanjore Des Catalogue, Vol XV, P 6185. This is a NIS of विराटपर्वप्रकाश of लक्ष्मणभट्ट and it is dated Saka 1589 = d. D 1667. I find it difficult to accept Aufrecht's suggested identity of this 3- भz with लक्ष्मणार्य 1 mentioned by नीलमठ चतुर्धर as his guru in Vedanta in the following verses — 1 Vido inimus Pra'jxa, Poona, April 1953, P390 03-my article on duriyanatirtha, tho guru of Vilasantha Catardbara in Jim.imgi.

·The Advaitasudhā of Laksmana Pandita 68 - " " वेदान्ते लक्ष्मणायं ऋतुविधिविवृती तीर्थनारायणायं तके धीरेशमिश फणिपतिमणिती पोलगङ्गाधरायम् । वेदे साने पितृव्य शिवमय पितर दक्षिणामूर्युपास्ती श्रोते चिन्तामणिर्य. शरणमुपगतो भूम्नि गोपालदेवम् ।। I am, however, inclined to suggest that लक्ष्मणार्य mentioned by नीलकण्ठ as his guro in Vedānta in the above stanza is possibly identical with लक्ष्मणपडित, the author of the अहैतसुधा, who was a senior contemporary of नीलकण्ठ चतुर्धर at Benares, say between A D 1630 and 1675. We have seen already that लक्ष्मणपडित constantly refers to his guru उत्तमश्लोकतीर्थ in his अद्वैतसुधा. नीलकण्ठ चतुर्धर also refers to (1) his Vedanta teacher लक्ष्मणार्य and (2) उत्तमलोकतीर्थ in the following stanzas of his रुद्रसारसग्रहव्याख्या गोपाल भूनि वेदे शिवमथविनये दक्षिणामूर्त्यपास्ती वेदान्ते लक्षणायं ऋतविधिविवृती तीर्थनारायणार्यम् । तकै धीरेशमिश्रान् फणिपतिभणिती पोलगद्गाधरायम् धौते चिंतामणि गुरुमकृतकृति तस्य सन्त पुनन्तु ॥ उत्तमश्लोकतीब्धिलब्धसगुक्तमौक्तिक. । खचिता रद्रसूक्तस्य द्योतता धीमतां हदि ॥" 1 may also point out that लक्ष्मणभट्ट, the author of विराटपर्वप्रकाग (MS of A. D 1667 ) styles himself as श्रीभट्टमहात्मजशाण्डिल्य लक्ष्मण erc He is there. fore, different from लक्ष्मणपडित, the son of गोजा and दत्त and the author of the अद्वैतसुधा I hope the information about LP, the author of the eldlartasudha, recorded by me in this paper will cnable other scholars to study bis works more closely than they have done witberto In particular I would invite definite evidence from such scholars on the following points (1) My suggested identity of LP with लक्ष्मणार्य mentioned by Vilakantba Caturdhara as his guru ic Vedānta (2) Any more information about LP than what is recorded by me above, especially about his descendants and the Brahmajūūnı family of Kaunnya Gotra to which he belooged (3) Eract dates of composition of the works of LP other than the Advaitasudhă composed in 4 D. 1603 (!) Was LP Maharastra Brahmin ? If so, can we get any infor. mauon about his migration to Benares from the laratba sources LP I " 11bd.

·54 Studies in Indian Literary History definitely states that he abandoned his property in the South and went to Benades ( दक्षिणदिशि श्रिय अपास्य काश्यामुदासीनमति. शरीरे etc ) (5) Can we get any more historical information about the contact of LP with his gurus उत्तमश्लोकतीर्थ and रामाश्रम, 1 mentioned as मुनिद्वय in the अद्वैतसुधा? "Critical survey of the Yanie- 1 Fido my paper in tha Priorasini, Calcutta, 1911 on sa! cs of Rimi-rama (Betucen d. D. 1600 and 1677").

·8 Fragments of Poems pertaining to King Sambhu, Son of Shivaji * More than two years ago Alr. K. V. Deshapande, B., IL B, pleader, Kolhapur, discovered two fragments of Manuscripts, one Sanskrit and the other Marathi, in the records of the Rajopadhye faudy of Kolhapur and be was kind enough to prepare copies of them and forward them to Nr G. S. Sardesai, B s, Editor, Peshwa Daftar. In the mean bile I published in the Innals Vol. XVI, pp 262-291 my paper on Hari Kavi, the Court-poet of King Sambhuj: and his Works. As some of the frag. inents of the Mss copied by Mr. Deshapande contained new material about the reign of the same Maratha King Sambhaji and appeared to form portion of some unknown complete poems, Dr. Sardesol desired that I should publish thesc fragments with their critical analysis. I gratefully agreed to this suggestion and wanted to avail myself of the origioals of the copies prepared by M. Deshapande As, however, I failed to secure the originals, I have thought it advisable to publish the copies as they have reached me, with a view to facilitating my critical analysis of these fragments and at the same time guarding against permanent loss of this important material I wish to draw the attention of reseurch students to these fragments to cnable them to trace the whole works of which these arc portions My critical analysis of these pieces will have to wait till their publication in suitable instalments. With these remarks I present to the readers the following first instalment of the Sanskrit fragment in question "श्री गोविंद ।। कवींद्र उवाच ।।- अथ प्रोहामवीरश्री शंभुरानो महाबली ।। सभामगाद्विनोदेन कस्मिधिदपि वासरे ।। १ ।। महतीना नतीगण्हन् महागदभरालस ।। सिहासने विशेपेग चिरराज सरेंद्रवत् ॥ २ ॥ ततो रद समावीक्ष्य नानालक्षणलक्षित ॥ उपाध्यायान् दिजधेष्टान् मात्रिकान् वात्रिकानपि ॥३॥ कवीश्वरान् पहिताः सिद्धान् योगीधरानपि ।। मामानिकान् मविपरान् प्रगनान् प्रधनप्रधान् ॥ ४ ॥ * 4:1 DO ... ISSÍ, Vol. 1YIL, pr. 237-29..

·58 Studies in Indian Literary History भूदूर्गाण्यनुरक्षंति लक्षयंति हितं मम ।। ३७ ।। पाटण्खोरकृतावासा प्रवासककृतक्षणा. । मदाश्रयं संभ्रयन्तो भजन्ति शिवमुत्कटं ॥ ३८ ॥ भूय. परलेखोरस्था प्रेष्यतां मग्नसंगता । जैत्रयात्राः प्रकुर्वन्ति प्रोप्फुसति सभास्वलं ॥ ३९ ॥ तथा तारलखोरस्था शूरा केचन संमताः । मत्पत्तिसेनां पतितां भाति प्राप्य क्षितौ किल ॥ ४०॥ मेठेखोराश्रया. प्राय प्रकर्तुं प्रसभोद्यता । मस्पत्तिसैन्यपावस्था प्रस्थाने प्रभवन्त्युत ॥ ११ ॥ कुँडालखोरे प्रखरा. खराशुरिव रश्मिभि । अभिख्यां कामपि भुवि मम्प्रेष्या: ख्यापयन्स्यहो ॥ ४२ ॥ फोडेकरा. स्वालसीकास्तथा हेटकुडालका । मणेरीमर्दनगडहेरेकरनिवासिन ॥ ४३ ॥ श्रृखलाकरसंयुक्ताश्चादेरीग्रामवासिन । मरपत्तिसेनावामांगमगीकुर्वन्ति सगरे । ४४ ॥ मन्ये वारुणखोरस्था रोहिडेखोरजै सह। रोजापुरसमावेशास्तथा सौंदलेजा भपि ॥ ४५ ॥ पांसुपत्तनभूमिस्था. वरा लाजेकरा पुन । देवलग्रामसंभूता देवरूखभवा परे । ४६ ॥ संगमेश्वरभूपाला साँवढेकरजा दृढं । प्रपालयन्ति दक्षाग सेनाया मम सर्वदा ॥ ४७ ॥ चिपोलणभैवा केचिदाभोलीप्रभवास्तथा । फुणगूस कृतावासाः धामणैकविलासिन ॥ १८ ॥ हातेखोवेकरा केचिन्मत्ता केलेकेरी परे । सॉलसीपत्तनगृहा. केचिद्वेलेकरा. सदा ॥ १९ ॥ पुत्रपौत्रै परियुता शूराग्यपदवीं गता । भवन्ति मम सेनाया दक्षवामकरा अपि ॥ ५० ॥ 3 प्रोल्लसति 1 Patan Valley 5 Iedhe. 9 Janori 13 Rajapur 17 Derle. 21 Chiplun. 25 Hatblamba. Parli. 6 Kudal. 10 साखलीकर. 11 Soundal. 18 Devrukh 22 Dabhol 26 Kele. 7 Fonds. 11 Verma 15 Pamyas. 19 Sangameshwar 23 Fungus 27 Salai Tarla Vally 8SAlni 13 Bohida. 16 Lanja. 20 Savarda. 2 Dhamaal. 28 Yele ·69 Poems pertaining to Sambhaji क्षारपत्तनिका केचिदाजपत्तनिका. परे। सोटेलीपुर संजातास्तथा जैतापुरीयका.॥५१॥ प्रभावलीयाः प्रौद्दामसम्रामकृतविस्मया ॥ गर्जन्तो दक्षिणे पावे पत्तीनां प्रभवन्त्यपर ॥ ५२ ।। मूरेफरा: केलवल्ली जयवल्लीसमुद्भवा । मल्कापुरालया शूरा वाढीगोकर्णभूभवा ॥ ५३ ।। हरिचेरीपरिस्पंदा कशेलीकाँश्च केचन । सुवर्णदुर्गप्रातस्था करवीरभवै. सह ॥ ५४ ॥ मूर्धानं मम सेनाया नदंतो भैरवान् रवान् । मालक्षयन्ति रक्षन्त स्वजनैरभिसवृता. ॥ ५५॥ नाना नाटकनिर्माणनिपुणाः पुण्यकारिणः । उदरे मम सेनाया. कर्णाटा निवसत्यलं ॥ ५६ ।। अलंकरिष्णवोत्ययं वीरान् जिप्णुपराक्रमा । महाराष्ट्रोद्भवा वीरा सेनामध्ये लसंस्यमी ॥ ५७ ॥ रत्नालंकृतकोटीरकुंडलोज्वलविग्रहा । सेनावामाकमानाप्य तिष्ठन्ति यत सिंधुजा ॥ ५८॥ कुलाबाचक देशस्था अचला युद्धकर्मणि । अधांतं मम सेनाया दक्षाके विभमत्यरं ॥ ५९ ।। महाकापट्यभरिता. कानडीयप्रथा गता । वामकूर्परता यान्ति मस्सैन्यस्य रणोरसवा ॥ ६० ॥ आरलग्रामनिलयास्तारलैंकसमाश्रया । सोलाकुरीया. सालभवा शॉलवनीयका ॥६१॥ 'इयेनग्रामभवा. केचिद् राशिवडेकरमिश्रिताः वामकुर्परतामस्मस्सेनायाः कल्पयंत्युत ॥ ६२ ॥ प्रेसत्कटकिन केचिस्काटका पण्मुखोद्यमाः । वामकुक्षिदक्षकुक्षिं पालयन्ति बलस्य मे ॥ ६३ ॥ प्रपला प्रधिता सोनवलीग्रामसमुद्वा । मत्सन्यमध्यस्थेनाभिद्योतयन्ति दिशो दहा ॥६४ ॥ कल्याणप्रातसजाता नीपतीजनुप. परे। मदीयसेनानेत्र श्रीनरं विनति सर्वदा ॥ १५ ॥ 1 Kharcpatan 2 Raypatan. 5 Kelarall 6 Haracheri. 9 Tarla 10 Salran. मुरा Laportion of tho Vishalgad hills. ! Jaltapur. 8 Arials. . 3 Estarh. 7 Ksheti Prabhan.alli 11 Shengaon . 12 Kuaniall.

·60 Studies in Indian Literary History नानाभूदुर्गरचितसंश्रया क्रूरमानसा । मदीयसैन्यकर्णाभां दीपयन्ति मदोन्नता ॥ ६६ ॥ सूबेदारा नायकाश्च जुम्लेकाराः सहनश । हवालदारा प्रख्यातास्तथा सोबता अपि ॥ ६७ ॥ येकाकिन परे केपि केपि बधुसुहृद्वृता । अति मम सैन्येऽस्मिन्नानादेशसमुद्भवा ॥ ६८ ॥ डिचोलीकुंडवालस्था शिवेश्वरनिवासिन । आकोलेकर नामानस्तथा बांदेकरा अपि ।। ६९ ॥ स्वस्वविक्रमसंदीप्ता शक्रवत्प्रथिता पर । मत्सेना प्रपदस्थाना द्योतति निजतेजसा ।। ७० ॥ वर्णदूतसमालेखप्रगल्भधिषणोद्यमाः । लेखका सन्ति मे भूयाचित्रगुप्तोत्तमोत्तमा. ॥ ७१ ॥ पंडास्तांडवनिष्णाता गीष्यते समतां गता । रचयन्ति श्रिय कांचित् सभासु मम पंडिता ॥ ७२ ॥ अथर्वण इवाथवरहस्यज्ञानशालिन । ललन्ति ब्राह्मणा ब्रह्मविद सर्वत्र कर्मसु ॥ ७३ ।। चतुर्वेदविदः केचित्रिवेदी पारगामिन ।। द्विवेदाध्ययना. केचिदेकवेदरता परे ॥ ७ ॥ श्रोतिया, स्नातका मौनव्रतिनो जापका अपि ।। तापसा जटिला केचिद्वल्कलाजिनधारिणः ॥ ७५ ।। यायजूका योगविदो दीक्षिता अग्निहोत्रिण ॥ अयाचितवता ब्रह्मचारिणश्चोवरेतस ॥ ७६ ॥ अधोमुखा ऊर्ध्वमुखा जीर्णपर्णाशनास्तथा । पंचाग्निसाधना वायुभक्षका धूम्रभक्षका ॥ ७७ ।। तोयाहारा फलाहारा कदमूलाशना पुन । नानावेषधरा केचिजटिला मुढिनोपि च ॥ ७० ॥ उलूखलमुखा केचिद्गोमुखा गोमयाशना. ॥ गोमूत्रप्राशना केचिच्छाकाहारश्च केचन ॥ ७९ ।। कृशा अपि दिनेशाभमभाभरविलासिन ।। मत्कल्याणपरा सर्वे तिष्ठन्ति मम सद्मनि ॥ ८ ॥ मत्रयंत्ररहस्यज्ञास्ताविका मात्रिका अपि ।। समुदायै समुदय मत्सभासु गमन्त्यमी ।। ८१ ॥ पदर्शनरहस्यज्ञा. प्रशस्ता. संकथास्वपि ॥ 3 वर्गदूत = a letter 1 Dicholu ? Kodel

·Poems pertaining to Sambhaji
61
भावेदयन्ति सततं मत्कल्याणपर विधिम् ॥ ८२ ॥
गणिका गुणिन केचिद् गणितग्रहमंडला ।।
वल्गति देवं बहुश सभासु मम सुव्रताः ॥ ८३ ॥
मुनयो यतय. केचित्प्रसन्नमतय सदा ॥
चिन्तयन्ति ममानीप्ट निरुपद्वसप्रया ॥ ८४ ॥
सिद्धा प्रसिद्धा सर्वत्र मिद्धिपारमुपागता ॥
आशसयन्ति मत्सिद्धि समिदाग्निसमप्रभा ॥ ८५ ॥
केपि कार्मणवेत्तार. परकृत्यानिवारका ।
अभिचारान्परकृतान्वारयन्ति तोयमा ॥ ८६ ।।
व्यायामशिक्षका. केचिरसत्रमैः सभृता. सदा।।
कला काचिद् रगमध्ये दर्शयन्ति ममामतः ॥ ८७ ।।
गान्धर्व विद्यासारस्य वेत्तारो दर्शका भपि ।।
गायन्ति गायना गायां सुस्वरा वेणि(णु)ले. सह ॥ ८८ ॥
मादगिका पाणिवादाः लयाकल्पनपडिता. H
भाडै सह महारंगे रजयन्ति मनो मम ॥ ८९ ॥
नानावाद्यकलाभिक्षा सदाहमतिवर्जिता ॥
नटति विनटस्युच्चैनटा. केचन तोरणे ॥ ९० ॥
माभंगुरावलमधीभरा. स्तनभरैरल ॥
नृत्यन्ति वारललना सततं मम चत्वरे ॥ ११ ॥
नासत्याविव सर्वासु चिकित्सासु विचक्षगा. ॥
भावदन्ति श्रिय काचिन्मामका रोगहारिण. ॥ ९२ ॥
पुराणा ब्राह्मणा केचित्पुराणार्थप्रकाशका. ।।
पाराण्यप्रथिता गाथा कथयति ममाग्रत ॥ १३ ॥
अलकारविदः केपि विपणापतिसुद्धयः ।।
आतोपयन्ति वाग्जालममिक मानस मुहु. ॥ ९४ ॥
तकंशावकपठणात्पर्कशत्वमुपागता. ॥
रंजयन्ति महोदय़ाहै समाज मम ताम्किा. ॥ ९५ ।।
पूर्वोत्तरां च मीमांसा पठित्वा केपि धीवराः ।।
समर्थयन्ति सार्थेन स्वार्थान्स्वार्थपरायणा ॥ ९६ ।।
महाभाष्यप्रवचारच्उत्तार सशयस्य च ॥
प्रदर्शयन्ति धात्वयांबानाल्पान्ममाप्रत ॥ ९७ ।।
नानाकाव्यमलालापकोविद. कविनायका ॥
आभूपयन्ति परमं समाज मामसदा ।। ९८ ॥
चतु पष्टिकलातत्यपारगा कुलदीपका. ॥
कीडन्ति चत्वरे सर्व दर्शयन्तः क्रमाकलाः ॥ १९॥

·62 Studies in Indian Literary History चतुदर्शसु विद्यासु शिक्षिता दीक्षिता अपि ॥ विवदन्ति मिथो वादै स्वमतस्थापिनोधुरा. ॥ १०॥ विचित्रचित्ररचनाश्चतुराश्चटुलोकय ॥ चित्रकारा. केपि मम चित्रयन्ति गृहांतरम् ॥ १०१॥ कारव कारुशास्त्रार्थवेचारश्चारकुडला ॥ सुरेन्द्रभवनाकाराञ्जनयति मम गृहान् ॥ १०२ ॥ पारीक्षकाः परीक्षाभिर्बहीभी रस्नसंचयान् ।। परीक्षयन्ति सततं कोशागारे मदीयके ॥ १०३ ।। क्रयविक्रयमत्युञ्चै. सतत सत्यवादिन ॥ वणिग्जना प्रकुर्वन्ति मरपुरे गतभीतय ॥ १०४ ॥ कुरंगवाहनोदप्रवेगाः केपि तुरगमाः ।। हेषन्ति नृत्यन्त इव चत्वरे यामिकै सह ॥ १०५ ।। गलन्मदा. सदोदना मत्ता केपि मतंगजाः ॥ गजन्ति धनगंभीरमजिरेऽरातिदारुणा ॥ १०६ ॥ रथिभि सयुता केचिदंगणेऽमी महारथा ॥ विभान्ति भानुप्रतिमास्तेजोभिर्मप्रियकरा ।। १०७ ।। देवा अपि मया दत्त पितृभि सहिताश्चिर ॥ हन्यकन्यानि गृहन्ति वितन्वन्ति मम प्रियम् ॥ १०८॥ इत्थं मनोरथोस्माकं शकरण प्रपूरितः ॥ तथाप्यका कापि चिंता मयि जागर्ति साप्रतम् ॥ १०९ ।। कथं सुतो मम भवेत् प्राज्यसाम्राज्यकारक ॥ सर्वे ब्रूत सभास्तारा प्रविचार्य स्वके हृदि ॥ ११० ॥ कानुष्ठानस्य रचना पुरश्चर्याथ का पुन । कार्या मया वा वदत प्रधानमंत्रिमि. सह ॥११॥ इत्थं शंभुनृप प्रगल्भविभव शक्रश्रिय भर्सयन् । शभ्वाराधनसाधनोपि तुलजासर्वस्वभूत पुन. ॥ पुनहां हृदि संवह विजसभास्ताराधिगद्योच्चकै ॥ तूप्णीमास सतृप्ण एव सतत कालीसमाराधने ॥ ११२ ॥ इति कवीन्द्रप्रकाशिते इत्यनुपुराणे सूर्यवशे अध्यायः ॥ १ ॥ The following stray stanza is found on one of the sheets of the manuscript fragments Its exact place in the text of the poems cannot be determined at present १ प्रासादान्जनयन्ति में

·63
Poems pertaining to Sambbaji
" जेठा शत्रुनजाना निजभुजविजयी चीरवर्गस्य नेता
भर्ता धर्मस्य लक्ष्म्या भपि समरविधावग्रगामी प्रहर्ता ।
धर्ता धीरस्य हर्ताद्भुतदुरितततेः पालको भूसुराणां
फत्तेसिंहो नृसिंहोऽपर इव जयतां ख्यात (एपो पृथिव्याम् )॥"

·9. Fragments of poems pertaining to king ſambhu, son of Shivaji * I published in the Annals of the B. O R. Institute, Vol. XVII pp. 287-295 the first instalment of the fragments of poems pertainin to the Maratha King Sambhaji, son of Shivaji the great. The followin fragments form the second instalment of these poems found in the record of the Rajopadhye family of Kolhapur. The circumstances under whic copies of these fragments were kept at my disposal by Rao Babadu G. S. Sardesai, Editor, Peshwa Daftar, and Mr. K. N. Deshpande of Kolhapu have already been described by me in my introductory note to the firs instalment of these fragments. ॥ कवीन्द्र उवाच ॥ इत्य निगद्य धरणीपाले शिवसुते तदा तूष्णीभूते सभास्तारा परस्परमुखेक्षणा. ॥ १ ॥ छदोगामात्यसहिता सोपाध्याया सयोगिनः । शिवयोगिनमित्यर्थ पुरस्कृस्य तपोनिधिम् ॥ २॥ अब्रुवन्वचनैश्चारुचमत्कृतिविधायकै । एकचित्ताग्रतां गत्वा तच्छृण्वन्तु मनीषिण ॥ ३ ॥ मंत्रिण ऊचु ॥ । भो राजन्यकुलश्रेष्ठ चिंतां मा कुरु सर्वथा । आराधयस्व तां काली योगनिद्रां हरे पराम् ॥ ४ ॥ परावरैकसिद्धीना दानी पात्री सुखस्य च । दमिताशेपदेतेन्द्रमडला मंगलालयां ॥ ५ ॥ वडिकोटिप्रतीकाशतेजोभरतरंगिणीम् । पंचाशद्वर्णसद्पां सुरूपां मदविहलाम् ॥ ६ ॥ मदपूर्णितरक्ताक्षी योगियोगैकगोचराम् । चराचरस्य निर्माणकारिणी शकरप्रियाम् ॥ ७ ॥ शकीनामपि सर्वासामाद्या वंद्यां विशेपत । वेद्यां समस्त तत्रोद्यैर्मन्त्रसघप्रवर्तिनीम् ॥ ८ ॥ भवत्कुलैकवरदां दरदां दनुजेप्पल(ला)म् । ताटकयुगलीभूतभानुराकेशमडलाम् ॥ ९ ॥ मुक्कामणिप्रघटितमायरा कीरनासिकाम् । • Amals of the BOR.Institute, Vol. XIX, PP 19-60.

·Poems pertaining to Sambhaji 65 कुचकुंभसमाकारतुहिनस्वर्णपर्वताम् ॥ १० ॥ भशेपदोपदलिनी सदयां भक्तमदले। करांगुलिनसोद्भूतनारायणदशाकृतिम् ॥ ११ ॥ महाकालस्य रमणी जननीमपि सर्वदा । श्यामलां कोमलभुजां श्यामलाखविलासिनीम् ॥ १२ ॥ जितहंसगतिं शश्वरकनत्कनझमणा। दाहिमीवीजसदृशदन्वपक्तिद्वयोज्ज्वलाम् ॥ १३ ॥ गूढगुल्फां कूर्मपृष्ठजयिष्णुप्रपदद्वयां । पादागुलीनखज्योति परिनिर्जितकौमुदीं ॥ १४ ॥ कच्छपीध्वनिगमीरगीताकर्णननिश्चला। भारत्या. सत्यनिलयां महितां सहिता श्रिया ॥ १५ ॥ सदाशिवमहाप्रेतहरपद्मपरिसस्थितां । करिशुंडासमाकारचारूरुयुगभासुरा ॥ १६ ।। सुरासुरवधूवृंदसेवितांघ्रिसरोरुहा । दक्षयज्ञप्रमथिनी त्रिलोकीजननी परा ॥ १७ ॥ सुस्निग्धाकुटिलात्यर्थचारुभ्रमरकावलिः। मादीर्घवेणिकोद्भासिनानाभूपणभूपिता ॥ १८ ॥ रत्नप्रैवेयका रत्नकांची रत्नैकमुद्रिकां। सरत्नवलया ररनकेयूरावलिराजिता ।। १९ ।। लाक्षारागाधिकयोतचरणां कविचचिका । एनामाराध्य राजेन्द्र स्वाभिलापं प्रपूरय ॥ २० ॥ इत्युक्त शभुराजेन्द्रो योगिना शिवयोगिना । सकेशवेन* सगणेशेन मंत्रिवर सह ॥ २१ ॥ सोपाध्यायैर्द्विजश्रेष्ठै सिद्धैः कैश्चिन्मुहुर्मुहुः । आनदसिंधुलहरीनिमन. समजायत ।। २२ ॥ अस्तुवीन्मनसा देवीं स्वोपासनपदं गता। शिवराजात्मज. शभू राजराजसम बिया ॥ २३ ॥ मनीपिण ऊचुः॥ कवीन्द्र काली या प्रोक्ता सर्वशस्युत्तमोत्तमा । वत्या स्वरूप कि ब्रह्मन् किं तेजस्तद् वदस्त नः ॥ २४ ॥ किंवीयं कि तपोध्यानं को मंत्र. को जप पर. । का पूजा फिविध मन क कालो मंत्रसाधने ॥ २५ ॥ वधव सिद्धि सर्वत्र परमा शिवयोगिन. । This 637 may boito 17 giliga, author of Rajurina-Carita 1 9

·66
Studies in Indian Literary History
स्थानजन्मभवां काचिस्कथयस्व समासत ॥ २६ ॥
गणेशभट्ट को नाम तथा केशवभट्टक ।
एतेषां प्रकृति ब्रह्मन् प्रधाना वकुमर्हसि ॥ २७ ॥
इति पृष्ट. कविश्रेष्ठ सभ्रमेण मनीषिभि ।
रहस्यं सकलं हर्षाजगाद वदतां वर ॥ २८ ।।
कवीन्द्र उ० ॥
मनीषिण. सावधाना शृणुध्व चरित महत् ।
पुण्य पवित्र परम काल्या श्रोत्रसुखावहम् ॥ २९ ।।
आसीत्पुरा धरा सर्वा सलिलेन परिप्लुता ।
योगनिद्रामयो विष्णुर्योगनिद्रामदीधरत् ॥ ३० ॥
वटस्य पत्रस्य पुटे शयाने पुरुषोत्तमे ।
तदा तत्कर्णमलजी प्रभूतबलदर्पितौ ॥ ३१ ॥
मधुकैटभनामानौ दानवौ साधुगर्हितौ ।
देवेनाविष्टहदयौ कालयवनियनिती ॥ ३२ ॥
भास्फोटयतो स्वभुजौ तृणीकृत्य जगत्रयी।
महामदभरोदामौ दोहोद्रेकसमर्धितौ ॥ ३३ ॥
अकस्मादिव सवृद्धौ कालानलसमद्युती।
प्रतीतौ विश्वविजये परस्परहितैषिणौ ॥ ३४ ॥
एकाशाविव सर्वस्वभूतौ दनुकुलेवल ।
उन्मत्तौ क्रोधरक्ताक्षौ विष्णुनाभिकृतालयौ ॥ ३५ ॥
धातारमत्तुमुद्युक्तौ स्ववीर्यभरशालिनी ।
महाकापद्य(ट्य)भरितौ प्रबलौ वलिना वरौ ॥ ३६ ॥
वतो विधाता तौ वीक्ष्य भयाकुलितमानस ।
अस्तुवन्मनसा तत्र योगनिद्रामनुत्तमा ॥ ३७ ।।
निद्रामुद्रागते विष्णौ कि कार्यमिति चितयन् ।
क्षण तूष्णीं समास्थाय प्रविचार्य स्वके हृदि ॥ ३८ ॥
विधातोवाच ॥
पुष्टिस्वमेव भुवनाकलन त्वमेव । सृष्टिस्वमेव हृदये मुनिपुगवानां ।।
तुष्टिस्वमेव सकलातिहरा त्वमेव । मात. प्रसीद परिपालय मामनाथम् ॥ ३९ ॥
शभुस्त्वया विनिहितो गुणगहरेस्मिन् । मायाभरैर्विरहितोप्यतिनिर्गुणोपि ।
वेदा इमे तव नुत चरित वदति । मात प्रसीद परिपालय मामनाथम् ॥ ४० ॥
त्रैलोक्यमेतदखिल सहसा त्वयैव ग्रस्त युगातसमयेषु विनिर्मितं च ।।
कल्याणदा स्वमसि सर्वजनस्य भूयो । मात. प्रसीद...... ॥ ४१ ।।
यज्ञस्वमेव सुकृतं परम त्वमेव । सिदिस्वमेव हृदये बत तापसानां ।।
योगस्त्वमेव फिल योगिजनैकवेद्या । मात प्रसीद ..
॥ ४२ ॥

·67 ॥ ४३ ॥ . ॥४४॥ Poems pertaining to Sambhaji स्वा ब्रह्मवेदांतविद पठंति । विद्या वदति मुनय परमार्थदात्री। अर्थ वदति सुजना विदितार्थध्याता । मात प्रसीद मन्वंतर स्वमसि ये मनवस्त्वमेव । भानु शशीवायुधराजलानि ॥ वा व्योमवतिरिति केपि भणति धीरा । माव प्रसीद... काव्य त्वमेव कवितासि कवीश्वराणा । निर्दूपणा गुणवती रसपूरिता च ।। धेयं त्वमेव समरे विजयस्वमेव । मात प्रसीद . ॥ ४५ ॥ संभोस्वमेवार्धशरीरमूर्ति । पूर्ति समस्तजनतापरिचिंतितस्य ।। उन्मत्तदानवविनाशमयी स्वमेव । मात. प्रसीद... ॥ ४६॥ कालस्वमेव कलितार्थकला त्वमेव । वाला समेव ललिता त्रिपुरा त्वमे ।। वीयं च किंचिदसि वीरजनस्य युद्धे । मात प्रसीद... त्रैलोक्यपावनकरी त्रियुगी त्वमेव । सत्यं त्वमेव सकला कलनं त्वमेव ।। भूपा त्वमेव मणयो निधयस्वमेव । मात. प्रसीद...... ॥ १८ ॥ नाटयं स्वमेव नटनं नटनायकाना । लास्य स्वमेव निभृतं गणिकाजनाना ।। लजा स्वमेव सततं कुलसुदरीणां । मात. प्रसीद कातित्त्वमेव किल कांतिसमूहमाजां । द्वन्यं स्वमेव वत देवसमेधिताना ।। राज्यं स्वमेव बहुतप्ततपोबतानां । मात प्रसीद . ... ॥ ५० ॥ लक्ष्मीस्त्वमेवासि सुलक्षणाना विद्यावता ज्ञानवता सतां च ॥ उहासस्त्वमेवाद्भुतविस्मयो स्वं । मात प्रसीद. विश्वेश्वरी स्वमसि विश्वविनोदशीला दुःशीलदारणकरी शरणागताना ।। नारायणी त्वमसि पालनचारुलीला । मात प्रसीद माया स्वमेव भुवनत्रयमोहिनी त्वं । विश्वावसानसमये भुवनानि भूय ।। स्वीयोदरे वहसि पालमुकुन्दमूर्तिम् । मात प्रसीद ।। ५३ ॥ देव्या त्वया ततमिद प्रतिभाति सर्वम् । शर्वप्रिये नृत्यसि रीहरूपा ।। एकाकिनी कल्पसमाप्तिकाले । मात प्रसीद ॥ ५४॥ यज्ञास्वमेव सकला यजन त्वमेव । सौदामिनी वज्रधरी रखमेव ।। कांतस्त्वमेव सुमुसी रमणी स्वमेन । मात प्रसीद...... ॥ ५५ ॥ नखाणि शराणि च ते स्वरूप । शास्त्राणि नानाधमतोनतानि ।। कीर्तिस्त्वमेव सुमति कुमतीस्वमेव । मात. प्रसीद इत्य स्तुता भगवता विधिना विधानर्नानाविधै सरभसं नमिता च भूयः ।। सम्रार्थिता भगवती बरदा तदानी । प्रादुर्यभूव पुरतः करशाईचिचा ॥ ५ ॥ मुनस्त्वया परमतामसरूपयोधिप्णु प्रसादयोदनु जालि जिष्णु ॥ यातायुधेन युयुधे बत पंचदिन्यसाहस्रवपकमनोधपराकमोपि ॥ १८ ॥ तो मायया लि तमोगुणया विमुग्धी दृतौ तदोचतुरिदं वचन विचित्र ॥ तुष्टी वय मुररिपो वरमावृणीप्व युद्देन तेप्यल भनेन विकल्पितेन ॥ ५९ ॥ भारुण्यं वाक्यमिदमाशु जनार्दनेन सयाचितो मृत्युपधाय भूयः ।। तापूचतुस्तोयरिहीनभूनागवां गति त्वं मधुइँटनारे । ६० ।। ॥ ५२ ।।

·68
Studies in Indian Literary History
मंके स्वके श्रीरमणो गृहीत्वा तौ दानवौ स्वीयसुदर्शनेन ।।
जहार तेषां हृदयस्थजीवं शिवं पद प्रापयिषु प्रकामम् ।। ६१॥
श्रीविष्णो प्रभविष्णुतां हृदि समावीक्ष्योच्चकैर्भूजल
तेजो वातयुत नभश्च सुषमां दधिकां कामपि ।
चक्रुस्तोत्रशतैस्तुति विधियुतां काल्या प्रकामोत्सवा ।
यध्वा हस्तसरोरुहावलिमथो नानाप्रणामानपि ॥ ६२ ॥
विरचितशुभकीर्ति कापि मूर्ति शिवाया
नलिनसदनचित्राकांक्षितं पूरयिस्वा ।
वदनु झटिति लीलांतर्हिताभूत् प्रभूत-
प्रथिततमगुणश्री. श्रीजनित्री त्रिलोक्या ।। ६३ ॥
॥ इति अध्याय.॥
श्री ॥ कवींद्र उवाच ॥
अथोभिधास्ये परम मंत्रं सर्वोत्तमोत्तमम् ।
य जप्स्वा साधक श्रेष्ठो बजेरिसद्धिमनुत्तमाम् ॥ १॥
ब्रह्मवह्निसमारूढ. कलायुक्चन्द्रशेखर ।
बीजमेतन्मनोहारि पठेदादौ त्रिवारत ॥२॥
व्योमरक्षणयुक् चन्द्रभूषित द्वि प्रयोजयेत् ।
वीजयुग्ममिद प्रोक्त मुक्तिमुक्तिफलप्रदम् ॥ ३ ॥
शूलीत्रिवेदीमारूढो लक्ष्मीराकेशभासुर ।
यो द्विर्जपति सिद्धीनां पारग सुभगो भवेत् ।। ४ ॥
कलनाते क्षेत्रमथो ज्ञान विष्णुसमन्वितम् ।
भास्मादीर्घकृतावासो धरास्मरविराचिता ॥ ५ ॥
मयूर पमनाभेनालकृतोऽते वदेत्पुन ।
वीजसप्तकमत्युच्चैर्वह्निकाता महोज्ज्वलां ॥ ६ ॥
द्वाविंशत्यक्षरो मत्र सर्वेप्सितसमृद्रिद ।
अनतपुण्यनिलयो योगिनामपि दुर्लभ ॥ ७ ॥
यस्यानुष्ठानमात्रेण शक्र सुरपद गतः ।
कुवेरो धनदामापद् वह्निस्तेजस्वितां गत ॥ ८॥
भास्ते यमो नियमकृत् त्रिलोक्या लोकवदित ।
नितिनैति प्राज्यसाम्राज्यपदवीमगात् ॥ ९ ॥
वारुणीकृतसवासो वरुणस्तोयनाथताम् ।
ईशान्यत्वमथेशान्यामन्वभूगिरिजापतिः ॥ १० ॥
पालन कुरुते विष्णु प्रभविष्णु पदे पदे ।
रोचिष्णुता दिनमणिरगमद्गगनेधिकाम् ॥११॥

·69
Poems pertainivg to Sambhaji
वाचस्पतित्वमुदभूद्धिपणस्य विशेषत ।
सुधामधुरिमोदारानदधाच्छीतदीधिति. ॥ १२ ॥
रभादभानप्सरसामहरदूपसंपदा ।
गंधर्वाणामधिपतिर्विश्वावसुरथाभवत् ।। १३ ।।
शेपो विशेषप्रथिमा धराभारं वभार है।
अनंतविघ्नसंहारधुरीणोभूद्गणाधिप. ॥ १४ ॥
देवेन्द्रसेनापतिता स्थिरा भेजे पडानन ।
वैधात्रिलोकी निर्माण चक्रे समुदितोद्यम ॥ १५ ॥
प्रभजन प्रवलता भेजे खिल विभंजने ।
रत्नाकरत्वमुदधिरवृणोद्रस्नसचये ॥ १६ ॥
महाविक्रमसयुक्तो भार्गवः क्षात्रमदल ।
आजघान शरैस्प्रेरकविंशतिसख्यया ॥ १७ ॥
शुको महाक्रम काव्यमकरोद्भव्यदायकं ।
को कवीन्द्रपदवीं सुरासुरकदंयके ।। १८ ।।
अचिन्त्यरूपचरिती नासत्यो सत्यसप्रयो।
समीयतु समगुणी भिपग्वरमहापदम् ॥ १९ ।।
प्रेटोफतोर्वशिष्टोपि विश्वामित्रपराक्रम ।
वभंज जनयन्हपं प्रकप शिप्यमडले ॥ २० ॥
ब्रह्मर्पिस्व प्रकर्पण ब्राह्मर्पिपु समावृणोत् ।
विश्वामित्र पवित्रातिचरित. साधुसंमत. ॥ २१ ।।
गन्धर्वयक्षप्रवरकिन्नरैरभिशोभितः ।
अवाप पर्ववेन्द्ररव तुपाराद्रि समुज्ज्वल: ।। २२ ॥
मेरु सुवर्णप्राकारपरिखारातभासुर ।
समस्तदवजनतास्थानता समनुग्रहीत् ।। २३ ॥
माऊंडेयो महायोगी योगयोगागगोचर ।
दीर्घायुरप्रतिहतवलवीर्याणि चावृणोत् ॥ २४ ।।
सुरर्पयो नारदाद्या पुलस्त्याया मर्पयः ।
ब्रह्मपय. कश्यपाया. संप्रापु स्वमनोरथान् ॥ २५ ॥
कामोनिकामं कुमुमशरोधैर्धनुपापि च ।
मजयनगती तेजो वहकिमपि मचंदा ॥ २६ ॥
इत्य समस्तं माहात्म्यं मन्त्रत्य परिदर्शितं ।
अथ यंत्रं फेरलाना परिम चारु समासत. ॥ २७ ॥
रम्यं पटकोणमालियय त्रिकोणत्रितयं लिखेत् ।
वसुपत्रं धरागेह पूजायंत्रं समीरित ॥ २८॥

·70 Studies in Indian Literary History पीठपूजां विधायादौ तत आवरणार्चनं । प्रकुर्यात् साधक श्रेष्ठ संपदामालयो भवेत् ॥ २९ ॥ सजयां विजयां पश्चादजितामपराजितां । नित्यां विलासिनी दोध्रीमघोरामथमगलाम् ॥ ३० ॥ पीठशक्तीरिमा ख्याता महावरणदेवता । समासेन प्रवक्ष्यामि सांगावरणपूर्विकाम् ॥ ३१ ॥ महाप्रेतं शिव ध्यात्वा हृदये तस्य सुस्थिरा। महाकालरतां वेशवशा युकां शिवागणे ॥ ३२ ॥ स्मृत्वा पुष्पाजलिं दत्वा मूलमत्रेण साधक । आरभ्य पूर्वामंगानि पडने पूरिपूजयेत् ॥ ३३ ॥ काली कपालिनिकुलां कुरकुल्ला विरोचिनीं। विप्रचित्तामथ नवकोणे शक्तीने वार्चयेत् ॥ ३४ ॥ उग्रामुग्रप्रथां दीप्ता नीलां पश्याप्रनामपि । वलाकिकामथोमात्रा मुद्रां मित्रां प्रपूजयेत् ॥ ३५ ॥ सरोरुहाष्टपत्रेषु ब्राह्मी नारायणीमथ । माहेश्वरी च चामुंडा कौमारीमपराजितां ॥ ३६ ॥ वाराही नारसिंहीं च भूपुरेथार्चयेत्सुधी ॥ भैरवीं च प्र.. .. संभाजीराजस्य जन्मातरीयवृत्तम् । भक्तिभावभरितहृदयश्रीशिवभूपपदराच्या जातिस्मृति . अपस्यासत्यवगत जन्मान्तरीय- वृन्तान्तजात विषदयाम सा किल सोमाच......नाथ मण्डनायमानरत्नपुरेशमहामहीपालपुत्रिका ललामा कमनीय- तररमणीयरूपे द्विजदेवतैकनिष्टा कनिष्टीकृतवामदेवादिब्रह्मर्पिस्वरूपे नारदादिदेवर्षिदीधित्यनुरूपे कस्मिंश्चिनिजपुरोध पुने प्रेमातिशयमहिम्ना पुत्र भावनां कलयांचकार । सोपि पंचगौडातर्गत द्विजा. ग्रणी गुणगरिमनिविष्टहृदय सहृदय सुतरा स्वसौन्दर्यसौष्ठववशीकृवसुरसुदरीम् अपरामिव त्रिपुर- सुदरी सुदरी मातृभावना( भवन )यामास । एव निरतिशयानुपमेयाप्रमेयप्रेमसंभारभरितमनसो. स्तयो कौशल्यारामयोरिव सर्वजनमनोरम एकाहोरात्रत्रुटिकासहनशील सीताकुशीलवलयसमान शिशिरीकृतसर्वशरीरावयव कश्चिदपूर्वस्त्रेहकलाकलाप: शुद्धान्तकरणयोर्नि प्रत्यूह प्रतिफलति स्म । एव स्नेहप्रस्फुरणादुत्तरोत्तरवर्धिष्णुतावलनानंदिनदर्शनमपि नूतनमिवाकलनादुभयोर्भूयस्तरामति- दु सहवियोगसहिष्णुता समजनि । तस्यातिशयितस्नेहासंगानुपगासक्तचेतस का . कालीविपक्त... निगमागमप्रतिपादितोपासनामार्गप्रविष्टस्य पुरोहितपुत्रस्य मस्यामेव जन्म गृहीया राजधाननुभवितुं इति भूय कर्ममर्ममपादयित्री जन्मान्तरीयशमसंपत्तिदात्री शोभनगात्री वर्मवशसंभवनिमित्तविधि- निमितैक--पात्री नानाविधपुण्यक्षेत्रपुरश्चर्या परंपरासुवामनासस्पात्री वासना सत्पात्री सहैव प्रच. चार। तमग्न्यजन्मान ब्राह्मणमनुधमनेकपाकारिफपुण्यक्षेत्रं प्रचलनशीलोपि दु शील. सुशीलनामा प्ररमप्रिया कश्चित् सदाशिवगण (पोविन्नमाचरामीति निबंधप्रार्थनापुर सर प्रमारितसुद्धाजलि ) ·71 Poems pertaining to Sambhaji श्रृद्गाररसासक्तयो. नेत्रसंज्ञामानवलमालम्ब्यावितवैरिभार प्रकटीकुर्वन् बहु प्रत्यूइपुंजय पीड. यति स्म । मोपि तमवियंचयित्वैव कतिपयरहोभिर्दशनमात्रेणैवानेकविधपापोजनसंवातसंभारमन- रितजगदुदारवापत्रयोन्मूलकान्वयीकृतजगवायनामधेयदारुनह्मस्वरूपिपुष्पोत्तमसंनिधावुत्पत्तिपुण्य- वरपुरुषोत्तमक्षेत्रे पुण्यनक्षत्रे सुरलोकसोपानपरंपरासु सुखेनैव पदप्रक्षेपणं निधिनिक्षेपणमिव म्पयं स्वीचकार । तदाधिवणमात्रनिरपितसांगत्तिनिश्चेष्टपुत्रिकेव रानपुत्रिका तत्पुत्रपरिषंगसुस लेलि- हानेव तापाभिभूता त्रिगुणात्मिकां तनुं द्वित्रिदिनैरेव तत्याज । इत्थं प्रदर्शितकयाकलापवृत्या शिव. राजाभिधा प्राप्तस्य सुशीलनान सयीतिनामनिविष्टाया हैहयवशभू( पग )पतेरात्मजाया लभ्य. संवध सुसिद्ध एव । अकुरितवरीभावविभावितात करणतया शभुसंज्ञां प्रविष्टस्य पुरोहितसूनो किंचित् वक्रिममावे विभाज्यते पितु पुत्रस्य च । स्व स्ववासनानुबंधानुवरसंवदा अपि त्रया त्रिगुणात्मका शरीरसंपदं प्रापुरेवं सूचनामात्रप्रदर्शनं विहितमत्र ग्रन्थविस्तरभयाद्विस्तरेणालं ॥ श्रीशंभोचरणानुसेवनरती तौ दपती सर्वदा यत्तत्काल उपागतान्वहुविधासंपूजयन्ती सुरान् । प्रेमोद्रेकमुपेयुपोरनदिन स्वल्परहोभिस्तयो. शंभु प्रादुरभूत्सुव: शुभतर स्वामीकुमारमनः ॥ ५० ॥ राज्यं वृद्धिमुपागत बहुवरं शौयं शिवेनाचित कीर्तिदिक्षु . प्रसरिता प्रत्यक्षभूचद्रिका । शभोरद्भतविक्रमस्य विशदं श्रीविक्रमाानुग विज्ञात सकलैर्जनैरजनितन्माहात्म्यमन्यादृश ।। ५१ ।। ॥ कवीन्द्र उवाच ॥ इत्थं काल्या मया प्रोक्तो यंत्रस्य च मनोरपि । महत्वमय वक्ष्यामि परम शिवयोगिन ॥१॥ उत्तरत्या पुण्यतमा रादा नाम महापुरी। नाना तपोवनाकीर्णा नानामुनिसमाकुला ॥ २ ॥ भनेकतीनिचिता महापुण्यफलप्रदै । इसाकारोद्यानकोणश्चमवाकोपशोभिते ॥ ३ ॥ इस. परमहसन वालाखिल्यैः समावृता । गतद्वेपरभिवृता सिंहव्याघ्रमृगादिभि. ॥ ४ ॥ गतदंशा गवक्रोधजनमंडल भासुरा। कुलस्त्रीमि. परिमृता नानापुप्पलताकुला ॥ ५ ॥ मुमनानठिकानातिजपाचपळपाटलः । करवीराशोककुदरुणिकारे त्वबंधुके.॥ ६ ॥ पुंनागकेतकी झिंटी यफुल मिचंपकै. । मेवेविका जलजसरो कंदुबैरपि ॥ ७ ॥ मानैरानातकोनियो निचुटवलैरपि । कदय. कनिकाच वटावधानरपि ॥ ८ ॥ .

·72
Studies in Indian Literary History
करकैवदरीवृन्दैः करीश्चारुपीलुकैः ।
वधुलैश्चदनै रक्तचंदनै कृष्टचदनै ॥ ९ ॥
वानस्पत्यैरनेकैश्च वनस्पतिगणैरपि ।
पलाशैनव्यलतिका कलितैललितैरलं ॥ १० ॥
ववर्ति त्रिपथा तीरे मंदमारुतवीजिते ।
तस्यां महासिद्धिधर सर्वसिद्धजनप्रिय ॥ ११ ॥
तेजसा भानुसदृशश्चतुर्मुख इवापर ।
वेदान्वदन्वावदूकः सर्वशास्त्रार्थपारग ॥ १२ ॥
...हागमरहस्यज्ञ. प्रज्ञावान्प्राज्ञसंमत. !
जनयन्दोषमरणं जनाना स्वीयदर्शने ॥ १३ ॥
ब्रह्मश्रियावृतो दाता शांतः क्षान्तो मृतवत.।
अर्वरेता ब्रह्मचर्यचर्यावानार्यसमत ॥ १४ ॥
मार्यामक्ताव्यक्तमतिमंत्रयन्त्रप्रवर्तक ।
महासरवोतिगंभीरस्तत्त्ववित्तत्त्वदर्शक ॥ १५ ॥
अध्यात्मवका साधूनां समत सुजनप्रिय ।
अष्टांगयोगकुशलो नि सगो निर्मम कृती ॥ १६ ॥
निर्वाणपदवीमिच्छन्वद्धपद्मासन सुधी ।
चतु षष्टिकलाभिज्ञो ज्ञानविज्ञानपारगः ॥ १७ ॥
शुक्लांबरधर शुक्कुचदनेनानुलेपित ।
शिवयो सामरस्यानि चिते समनुचिन्तयन् ॥ १८॥
कृपाकटाक्षविभवरुद्धरन् शिष्यमडल।
अनुग्रहाय जगतां विग्रही बत शंकर ॥ १९ ॥
भ्रमन्गुरुस्वरूपेण जगत्यां सत्यसश्रय ।
सत्यवत. सत्यतपा. सत्यवाक्यपरायण ॥ २० ॥
अनतकुलधर्माणां मर्मज्ञश्चारुकर्मकृत् ।
जाटिल. शकर इव समदृष्टिर्मुकुदवत् ॥ २१ ॥
वशिष्टवत् शिष्टतमो विशिष्टचरितेपद.।
भ्रष्टदुर्जनसंल्लापविवर्जनपरो यमी ॥ २२ ॥
निरजनो निराकांक्ष सत्पक्षो भव्यलक्षणः ।
मक्षोभ्यहृदयोमायाविमुको विगतालस ॥ २३ ।।
हरन्सुदूरे विषयान् विश्वामित्र इवापर. ।
मित्रामित्रो समौ पश्यन्यशस्य सिद्धसमत ॥ २४ ॥
प्रात प्रशस्य प्रथितनामा कामप्रपूरक ।
साधकाना समुदितारहाद सादविनाशन ॥ २५ ॥
अनंतपुण्यफलदचरितव्रतमडल ।
अत्रेर्विचित्र चरित वहन्विगतसाध्वस ॥ २३ ॥

·Poems pertaining to Sambhaji 78 पिशंगचारुविलसजटाजूटो दृढाशय । मितवका मिताहारो मितहासो मितोद्यम ॥ २७ ॥ मितश्रमिर्मिताकांक्षी मिवतृट् मिततोपभृत् । मिताफल्पचमत्कारो मितविस्मयइपुल ॥ २८ ॥ किंचिद्भूभगविक्षेपपरिप्लिप्टो हितावलिः । महंतारहितोत्साही चाललीलां समावहन् ॥ २९ ॥ वैराग्ययुक्तोपि महाभाग्यसौभाग्यदायक । दुर्भाग्यदमनोपायोमार्गाद्वनिता हरन् ॥ ३० ॥ कृतार्थ सिदिकामाना प्रकामनियमोज्ज्वल । कश्चिरिसद्ध श्रीः स..... सर्वपां श्रुविमागतः ॥३१॥ महानिर्वाणपदवीं मृगयबिजलीलया । भासीदासीमधरणीवलये लयपदितः ॥ ३२ ॥ शिवयोगी नाम कश्चिद् ब्राह्मणश्चित्तपावनः । निशम्य तस्य सिद्धस्य चरितं परमाद्भुतं ॥ ३३ ।। हित्वा कोकणक देश तं देश समुपस्थित.। गुरुत्वेनाशु त सिद्ध वरयामास सुबत. ॥ ३४ ॥ शिप्यस्वनाथ सोप्येनमग्रहीदम्यविग्रहे। शुभग्रहै. परिवृते कस्मिंश्चिदपि वासरे ॥ ३५ ॥ उक्त मासि तिथौ स्वतों प्रवृत्तेश्चोत्तरायणे। कृत्वाकुरार्पणं वास्तुपूजन च यथाविधि ॥ ३६॥ हुस्वाग्नी नाह्मणां नत्वा स्तुत्वा स्वाभीष्टदेवतां। घ्यावा स्मृत्वा स्वपितरावाचार्यकुलकामिनी. ॥ ३७ ।। नदिनीममुसा गाव. कुलादान्तुरगाधिपान् । विधीन्ससागरान्कल्पवृक्षाबदनदीचयान् ॥ ३८ ॥ भभिवन्ध गणेशान बंदुळं योगिनीगणं । नरेशान्पुण्यचरिवानाकीय॑सुरनायकान् ॥ ३९ ॥ अचपटकं विशोध्याशु ससिद्ध. सिदसमत. । पुण्याहं वाचयित्वोच्चै यघोषपुर सर ॥ १० ॥ कौशेयेन नवीनेन यंधयिस्वा विरोचने । शिवत्य स्वीयशिप्यस्य दीक्षापटक विधाय च ॥ १ ॥ वीयवेधमयीं दीक्षां सत्तमा पर्यफल्पयत् । पूर्वाग्नायमयोचार्य पूर्वकुंभैः मुशोभन. ॥ ४२ ॥ स्लपयामास विधिवद्देवतामंत्रमुच्चरन् । ससिद्धः सर्वमिद्धानां प्रथमो गोरखो यथा ॥ ३ ॥ 10 ·74 Studies in Indian Literary History माहृत्य दक्षिणान्कुंभान्दक्षिणाम्नायमुत्तमं । स्नपयन्कथयामास दत्तात्रेय इवापर ॥ ४४ ।। पाश्चिमान्कलशान्गृह्य पश्चिमाम्नायजान्मनून् । अभिषिचन्नकथयत् तथा रैवतको यथा ॥ ४५ ॥ नेति नेति नेतीति यत्परं श्रुतयो वदन् । अनुत्तरं तथाम्नायं शिववनिजगाद स ॥ ४६ ॥ पूर्णदीक्षां विधायेत्थमागमोकेन वर्मना। सांप्रदायं स्वकं प्रोच्य दृष्टिबधं विसृज्य च ॥ ४७ ॥ निजक्रमागतं कंचिद्गुरुक्रममथादिशत् । येन शिष्यस्य परमा सिद्धिर्भवति सर्वत ॥ ४८ ॥ आयंतद्वारनाथार्ण गृहीत्वातिमनोरमम् । शिष्यस्य कल्पयामास ससिद्धोनामसंभ्रमात् ।। ४९ ॥ तेन दीक्षाप्रभावेण सशिवो ब्राह्मणाग्रणी । योगीति ख्यातिमगमरिसद्धिपारमुपागत ॥ ५० ॥ शिवयोगी ततस्तत्र बहुकाल गुरोगुहे। तोषयामास विधिवत्तस्य प्रियतमान्परान् ॥ ५१ ॥ प्रगल्भोदारसेवाभिराराध्यगुरुमादरात् । अलमच्छिवयोगी स. सिद्धिकामपि सुव्रत ॥५२॥ प्रसनचेता सततं स्तुवन्ध्यायन्जपन्नमन् । सिद्धस्य चरितं किचिच्छिवयोगी पपाठ स ॥ ५३ ।। इस्थ भक्तिभर ज्ञात्वा ससिद्ध शिवयोगिन । माज्ञापयामास चिरं ब्रह्मचर्यव्रत चर ॥ ५४॥ पाणिग्रह कचिदपि मा कुरुष्व व्रतेच्छया। शिष्यत्वेन नराधीश योगिन्मा वृणु सर्वथा ।। ५५ ।। योगी सुसिद्धसिद्धस्य वचो निशम्य विद्योतदतिवर्चाः परिचरिततपा भावयन्मंत्रजातं पश्यन्क्षेत्राणि नानारसभरभरितः पर्यटन्तीर्थपकी प्रेम्णा शृंगारपुर्या व्यरचदथमठी कोकणे करदेशे वस्तु योगी प्रसिद्धत्तदनुनुतगुण सन्निवास चकार ।। । । मदाज्ञया त्रिपुरजित् तव पुत्रो भविष्यति । भूभारस्यापि सहार करिष्यति न संशय ॥ ७५ ॥ तारयिष्यति भूदेवान् दु सपकादतद्रित । मर्दयिष्यति दुष्टोघान् निर्जरान्स्थापयिप्यति ॥ ७६ ।।

·Poems pertaining to Sambhaji रक्षयिप्यति धेनूनां गणान्यवनहस्ततः। श्रीकृष्ण इव तेजस्वी वधूरानन्दयिष्यति ।। ७७ ॥ संस्थापयिप्यति मुदा धर्म शर्मसमन्वित आहादयिष्यति धनै फरकोकणजाचरान् ॥ ७० ॥ धुरंधराराजकृत्ये नवीनान्कल्पयिष्यति । स्वपूजाया चतामकि धरिप्यति न संशय ॥ ७९ ॥ सौरान शाकान् गाणपत्यान् शैवानावयिष्यति । अर्चन वालकृष्णस्य प्रेम्णा परिकरिष्यति ॥ ८॥ तात्रैः साम महामायो वहुकाल चरिष्यति । माचरिष्यति सौम्य सन्चेकछलाधिपत्यतां ॥ ८१ ॥ निरंतरं वनेतीव पापयर्थमटिप्यति । स्वमतेनैव सर्वाणि कार्याण्याकल्पयिष्यति ॥ ८२॥ महानंदभराविष्ट. सदैव विहरिष्यति । वारयिप्यस्यरिटानि दूरादेव गतस्पृह. ॥ ८३ ॥ भतः सुतार्थ राजेन्द्र चिंता मा कुरु कहिंचित् ।

·- 10. The Date of the Kāyasthaparabhūdharmadars'a of Nilakantha Sūri and Identification of its Author in contemporary Records * 1) Aufrecht 1 mentions some works about the Parabhūs ? among which he mentions & work called Parablı-prakarana by one Nīlakantha Sūri,3 of * Journal of Oriental Research, Madras, Vol. XIII, Part II, April- June 1939. 1 Cata. Catalo 1, p.324 - "Haifafadiz, on the origin of & caste called परभू BP 299. परभूप्रकरण by नीलकण्ठसूरि-Khn. 76, and by वावदेव अटले-Khn. 76." II, 79 "परभूप्रकरण on the origin and tenets of the परभू caste descended from the Kāyasthas written under king Śāhurăı, son of Sambhurāj of the Bhonsla family. The anonymous author refers to Bäbdeva Atole (q. v.) L. 4199 The B. O R Institute (Limaye Collection acquired in 1938 ) contains a MS called geot (folios 16 ) In the Govt. MSS Liblary there is another MS of R79$20 No 567 of 1883–84 acquired by Sir R. G. Bhandarkar from the Maratha country. 2 Vide article on my in the Hariela 7/21 (by S V. Ketkar ), Vol. XVII, ( 1925) 9 - 242–248 The total population of this Kāyastha Prabhu caste in the whole of Indi& may come to about 30,000 The Mahārāstra historian Rajwade ( Khanda VI) records in all 9 grāmanyas about the Prabhu caste. Dates of some of these disputes -Śaka 1391 (A. D 1169), Śaka 1591 (A. D 1669), Šaka 1597 (A D 1675 ), Śaka 1669 (A. D 1747); Saha 1714 (A. D 1792 ), Śaka 1745 ( A. D. 1823 ) 3 The adopted son of Nilakantha Sürı Thatte was married to the daughter ( Tai) of Sardar Bālāji Nārāyana Nātū in A. D. 1818. (Vide p. 133 of Thatte Kula-vrttānta, Poona, 1936.) This Sardar Bālājipant Nātū was associated with the Kayastha Prabhu dispate of Śaka 1745 (=A. D 1823). It is possible to suppose that Nīlakantha Sūri composed his 91467-977T2AIZS in connection with the dispute of 1823 A D to vindicate his relative's (Bālājipant's ) position against the Kāyastha Prabhus. If this inference is correct the date of Tyrfti must lie between d. D. 1323 and J. D 1897, the date of the MS of this work, ·77 Kāyastha-Parabhū--Dharmādarśa which he records only one sviz, “Khn 76. " Prof. P. V. Kane also mentions the work "Watut by Nilakantha Sūrı” in his History of Dharmaśāstra 1 along with other works regarding the Parabha caste and the Kayasthas ?. I am not aware if Aufrecht or Prof. Kane had examined an actual MS of Nilakantha Sūri's work, which they have designated THETTOT." Recently I came across a MS 3 of Nilakantha Sūri's work called " कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श I have no doubt that this work is identical With the quaTur of Nilakantha Sūri mentioned by Aufrecht and Kane. I propose, therefore, to describe it and present some data gathered from it with & view to studying and recording some historical information gathered from contemporary available records about the date of the author and his literary activity. 1 Vol. 1 ( B. O. R. Institute, Poona, 1930), p. 577 — " परभूत्रातिनिर्णय. परभूप्रकरण by नीलकण्ठसूरि. परभूप्रकरण by वायदेव अटले. 9789%cor by nilaset74 (Nitra's Notices, I, p. 296.) About 1740-49 A. D during the reign of Shahu, grandson of Shivaji. When Balaji Bajirao vyas Peshwa mfansite was uus and a favourite of Shabu, refers to 91470 ered as a hypocrite and a Karhādā Brabnin." ? Ibid, p. 528 - Yorks about Kāyasthas: कायस्थवर्मप्रदीप or -प्रमश by faut alias HE composed about 16:47 A. D. कायस्थपद्धति by विश्वेश्वर- Printed at Bombay, 1873, same as कायस्यधर्मप्रदीप. Baroda Oriental Institute MS is dated 1727 ( 1670-71 A. D). Ujjain US. No. 1097 is dated A D. 1718 ( Vide List of 1936, p. 30 ). 97474911746EATS- नकुठार by रक्ष्मीनारायणपण्डित. कायस्यतत्त्व, कायस्थनिर्णय, कायस्यविचार, कायस्थोत्पत्ति by 177147, The Govt. DISS Library (B 0. R. I.) bas i VS of 7196467019 (No. 543 of 1883-81 ). 3 In the Limaye Collection of MSS acquired by the B. O. R. Instituto in 1938 from Mr. Shambhurao Govind Limaye of Ashto (Dist. Satara), 2 second copy of this syork is also found and is dated A. D. 1827. It is copied by haga son of aut gant Fost as the following colophon shoes.- Folio 18 - "शके १७४७ सर्वचित् सवत्सरे लिमयोपाख्यदादास्प सूनुना जयदेवारयन लिवितोऽय व्ययस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श ॥" Some of these records are found in the History of the Thutte Family (Thatte Kula vrttūnta) by P. V. Toatte and Y. Y Thatte, Poona, 1936 - Pide pp. 6-21, wbich contain historical docaments about the Tbuilo - ·आर्यावर्त, 7 . 78 Studies in Indian Literary History The Limaye MS of कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श (folhos 8) contains the following references to Persons, Places, Works etc. - कमलाकर, 1,2,4,7 उद्योत (=दिनकरोद्योत),7 काम्बोज, 4, काम्बोजा, 4 (Begun by fa71T and finished by कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श, 1,7 गागाभट्ट) कायस्थपरभूधर्मा ,11 family dated, A. D. 1718,1735, 1743, 1748, 1767, 1769, 1770, 1773, 1775, 1777, 1781, 1782, 1783, 1784, 1787,1795, 1796,1798, 1807, 1808, 1818, 1816, 1818, 1830, 1831, 1838, 1858. In all 36 documents are recorded. The author of the कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श 1s identical with नीलकण्ठ विनायक यथे or यत्ते mentioned in some of the above mentioned documents. His descendants are still living in Poona ( Vide pp. 52-53). A brief genealogy of Nīlakantha Sūri may be recorded here केशव-गोपाळ-विश्वनाथ--नारायण--विनायक-नीलकण्ठशास्त्री (A D. 1775 (A D (Died 1834 A. D ) 1783) 1772) In Document No. 9 dated 20th October 1775 our author's grandfather is referred to as follows 'वे रा नारायणभट विन विस्वनाथभट ईविन गोपाळभट उपनाम थथे गोत्र शाण्डिल्य सूत्र अस्वलायेन जोतिषी व उपाध्ये मौजे बिवली ता हवेली हमजावाद ता अजनवेला हाली वास्तव्य कसवे पुणे". Our author's father विनायकमट was a फडणीस of शिरेपरगणा in the Karnātak ( Document No 10 dated A D. 1777 ). He is mentioned in Document No. 30 of A. D. 1816. The marriage of our author's adopted son is referred to in Document No 31 of A. D. 1818 (from Bālāji Nārāyana Nätū to Mount Stuart Elphinstone) Document No. 39 dated 17th January 1880 records the grant (of village कोलघर to our author " नीलकण्ठशास्त्री विनायक- भट यथे") from Ragho]l Angre. Document No. 38 dated 7th January 1831 records a grant of land to our author. Document No 34 dated 26th July 1838 records a grant of land to our author's son नारायणशास्त्री नीलकण्ठशात्री यथे. This नारायणशास्त्री was the eldest son of नीलकण्ठ's cousin मोरशास्त्री. नारायण was adopted as son in A. D. 1815 by नीलकण्ठ as he had no issue (p. 123 of Thatte History). 1 Vide article on कायस्थ in the महाराष्ट्रीय ज्ञानकोश, Vol X, (क-३८६ to ३९२) The term कायस्य is found in a Malwa inscription of A D. 738-39 In an inscription of A. D. 987, the term कायस्थ 1s used. In the Sivalik ·79 Kayastha-Parabhu--Dharmadarsa . - गुहा कायस्थप्रदीप, चन्द्रसेन 2, 3, 5, 7 कायस्थोत्पत्ति, 2 चान्द्रसेनीया,4,6 कार्तवीर्य, 1 चान्द्रसेनीया कायस्याः,6 काश्यपगोत्र,4,6 चित्रगुप्त, 2, 4, 5,6 गागाभहर, 6, 7, गागाभट्टीय, चैत्रगुप्तकायस्याः,35 गान्धारी, चैत्रगुप्ता.,6 1 Stone pillar inscription at Delhi of A. 1). 1184 the terin tay has beon used asacaste-name. 1 Vıśveśvara alias 777 of Benares composed & work called शिवार्योदय, ( Vide Peterson's Cata. of Ulwar MSS, pp. 37-38) by order of Shiva]! (" तस्याज्ञया छत्रपत्रे. शिवस्य ") Vide pp. 223-225 of the शिवचरित्रप्रदीप (BIS Mandal, Poona, 1925) aufrecht ( C. C. II, 139 ) states that Gagabhatta. composed in Saka 1603 (A D. 1681 ) a work called समयनय on dharmia for Shivaji's son Sambhājı and a MS of this work is at Florence (Italy). He officiated at the coronation of Shivaji in A. D. 1674 IS No. 9670 in Baroda Orl Institute shows that Gagabhatta composed his कायस्थधर्मप्रदीप In Saka 1599 = A. D. 1677 (Vide Kane. Hs. of Dh. I. p 72 ). The Marathi Bakhar शिवदिग्विजय ( Baroda, 1895) describes गागाभट्ट US महा- समर्थबामण, तेजोराशी, तपोराशी, अपरसूर्य, साक्षात् वेदो नारायण, महाविद्वान् (p. 410). Vide p. 311 of मध्ययुगीन चरित्रकोश (1937). 2 According to Sahyūdri Khanda of the Skundapurūna the Cāndrasenīya Kāyasthas originated from a Kşatriya king azha, who was killed by Paraśurāma. The widow of azha who was pregnant at the death of her husband went to the hermitage of 16-1 suge. Paraśurāma agreed not to wolest her on condition that this would-be son of qzan should not behave as a Kşatriya. The sage agreed to this condition and the son born of the widow of a was brought up by the sage and he pursued the profession of & scribe. The descendants of this son of a came to be called Candraseniya Kāyasthas. 3 सण्डो वागळ चिटणीस who accompanied Rajarama Chatrapati to Jinn in ... D. 1690 was a चैत्रगुप्तवयस्य. Kesava Pandita refers to him us follows in verse 22 of Sarga IV of his राजारामचरित.- " असोयरामुख्याय कायस्थायिनगतत्रा। चन्द्रसेनान्धयायान्ये श्रीदास्न्याहतगोपनाः ॥ २२ ॥"

·82 Studies in Indian Literary History . विनायक ( father of नीलकण्ठ थरथे,)1,7 शतप्रश्नकल्पलता by माधव, 7 विष्णुपुराण 3, 6 शूद्रकमलाकर, विष्णुस्मृति, 4, 6 शूद्राचारशिरोमणि, 1 वेतव्रत, 1 शौनक, 1 वेदव्यास, 7 सखोपत लिमये अष्टेकर, (the original वैदेहक, 2 owner of the MS of the शक, 4, शकाः,4 कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श,)7 1 In a MS of Siddhäntavijaya composed at Benares for Rājā Pratapasimha of Satara about A D 1839 I find a quotation from a work शतप्रश्नकल्पलता by माधव dealing with शालिवाहनशकोत्पत्ति (36 verses). It begins on folio 64 of the B. O. R. I. Copy ( No. 8 of 1937-38) as follows "यथा माधवकृत शतप्रश्न- शालिवाहनस्य उत्पत्तिं प्रवक्ष्याम्यनुपूर्वशः । पुरा क्षेत्रे प्रतिष्ठाने विनोऽभूत्कौशिकान्वये ॥ १ ॥ The quotation ends— "अकसन्दुरामाख्ये (३१७९) जाते युगचतुर्थके । शालिवाहनसंज्ञश्च प्रतिष्ठाने तु राजभाक् ॥ ३६ ॥ इति माधवकृत शतप्रश्नकल्पलताया शालिवाहनशकोत्पत्ति प्रश्नश्चत्वारिंश ॥ ४०॥" Another quotation of 23 verses occurs on folios 68-69. 2 Ed. N. 6. Press, Bombay, 1895. The s'adrakamalakara by Kamalākarabhatta is a standard treatise on the duties of Sūdras. In the Śūdrakamalakara the author refers to his Nirnayasındhu composed in A D. 1612 (20th February) Gagabhatta (1674 A. D) was the nephey of Kamalakara.bhatta (Vide p. 437 of Kane's History of Dharma. Vol I, 1930). 3 Possibly identical with a work of this name by कृष्णशेप, son of नृसिंहशेष composed by order of पिलाजीनृप son of केशवदास, B. O. R I. MS No. 50 of 1872-73 of this work was copied at Cambay on 4th Alarch, 1591. It 1s mentioned in आचाररत्न of लक्ष्मण (Between 1520-1590 A. D.). Vide p 641 of Kane History of Dharma , I). 4 Sakhopant Ananta Limaye (A. D 1800 to about A. D. 1840) was contemporary of our author Nilakantha Vināyaka Thatthe ( died A. D. 1834). The MS of the कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श belonging to Sakhopant is dated A. D. 1827. In a letter in Modi script (Limaye Family Papers No. 3 with me) dated A. D. 1827 our author is referred to as वेदशासपननीलकण्ठशान्त्री यये". Sakhopant had a passion for collecting and preserving many Sanskrit MSS as is evident from the number of about 450 MSS preserved and (Continued on the next page) ·Kayastha-Parabhu-Dharmadarsa 83 सगर, स्कान्दे (रेणुकामाहात्म्ये,) 3 सगरचरिता स्कान्द (पुराण),7 समादिसण्ड,1 हरिवंश,4,6 सहदेव, शके १७४८%A. D. 1827, the date of सिधु, 2, सिंधुतीर,1 the copy of the कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श The Limaye MS of the Kūyastha-parablıu-dharmadarśa analysed above begins as follows " "धीगणेशाय नमः ॥ अथ कायस्थपरभूधर्माः॥ प्रणम्य परमात्मानं नीलकण्ठो विचक्षण । यस्थोपनामक सारीविनायकतनूभव. ॥ १ ॥ त्र्यम्बकादिगुरुवस्वा सर्वशास्त्रार्थपारगान् । सता मन प्रमोदाय दुर्मदोन्मादशान्तये ॥ २ ॥ भगवद्यासवात्पर्य तदुक्त्यै (व) प्रकाशयन् । कायस्थपरभूयोग्यधर्मादर्श करोम्यहम् ॥ ३ ॥ वनैक कायस्थः सकलनिवन्धादिग्रन्थेषु प्रदर्शित. etc. The foregoing introductory verses clearly indicate (1) the correct title of the work (which 13" 146997.Tunga" and not ETATUI) as also (3) the name and surname of our author (viz. 11363 f2714 ) The guru (Continued from the previous page) added to by his descendants. Many of these MSS were got copied by Sakhopant between d. D 1800 and 18:40. Sakhopant being a lover of Sanskrit learnuog must have been in close contact with our author Nilakantha Vināyaka Thatthe Iccording to Thatte Family History, Nilakantha Sastri was sent to Benares for education by the celebrated nyúyidhisa of the Peshwe period, Ramasastri Prabhune, who died in 1769 A.D We have elsewhere stated ... D. 1780 or so as the probable date of Nilakantha's birth. If the above statement in the Thatte History is correct we may have to push back thus probable birth date of Nilakantha, say up to A. D. 1775 or so to enable us to presume that he was about 11 years of age at the time of Rām. Šāstri's death in 1. D. 1789 Rama Šāstri held the office of Nyāyādhisa for the last time for 13 years between A D. 1777 and 1789 at the request of Nana Fadais. It is possible to suppose that Nilasanthi may have been sent to Benares at Peshra's expense between ... D. 1785 and 1789.

·84 Studies in Indian Literary History of our author mentioned in verse 2 above is 57 1 who remains to be identified. The Ms ends as follows " इति थत्थोपनामक विनायकसूनुनीलकण्ठसूरिणा विरचितकायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्शः समाप्त ॥ श्री गजाननसुप्रसन्न शके ॥ १७४८ सर्वजिनामसंवत्सरे भाद्रपदकृष्णाष्टम्यां गुरुवासरे थत्यो- पनामकविनायकसूनुनीलकण्ठसूनुना (सूरिणा) विरचितकायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श समाप्त.॥ इदं पुस्तकं सखोपन्त उपनामक लिमये अष्टेकर स्वार्थ परोपकारार्थ लिखितं ॥ श्री सांव ॥" The M8 described above was copied in A. D. 1827 for Sakhopant Limaye of Ashte as stated in the colophon reproduced above Sakhopant's son Jayadeva prepared another copy of this very work in A. D 1827 which also we find in the Limaye collection Nīlakantha Vināyaka Thatthe, the author of the #1474TTUR , represented by 2 MSS in the Limaye collection has already been identified by me with Nilakantha Šāstrı Vināyaka Šāstri Thatte mentioned in the Thatte Family History (vide footnotes to the early portion) The chronology of the author from his grandfather to his son may be briefly recorded below.- A.D. Reference. 1775-1783 Nārāyana, the grandfather of our author living. C. 1775 Probable date of birth of our author ( = N) 1777 N's father Vināyaka was acting as Phadnīs. Before 1789 Rāma Šāstri Prabhuậe sends N to Benares for education. 1815 N adopts as son his nephew Nārāyana, the son of his brother Mor Šāstri 1818 Marriage of N's adopted son with the daughter of Sardar Bālājipant Nātu. 1827 Date of the MSS of N's work कायस्थपरभूधर्मादर्श N mentioned in a letter addressed to Şakhopant Limaye. 1830 Grant of & village to N. 1831 Grant of some land to N. 1334 Death of N. 1838 Grant of land to N's son Nārāyaṇa. The occasion when the Kūyastha-parabhu-dharmūdarśa may have been composed by the author is furnished by the Parabhu-grāmanya of 1 In the Thatte History (p 122) one 34796uat Tioga (ATHI ) has been mentioned as the disciple of our author. The stutement needs to be verified.

·85 Kajastha-Parabbū-Dharmādarśa A, D. 1823, with which Sardar Balajipant Nāta 1 was closely associated. It would be reasonable to presame that Balājipant should find in his relativa Nilakantha Šāstri? l protagonist of the position taken by him against the Prabbas 3. If this presumption is correct the date of the present work would lie between A. D. 1823 and 1827, the year in which two MSS of the work were got copied by the members of the Limaye family. 1 Vida Peshwa Daftar Selections No. 42, ed. by G. S. Sardesai (1934), pp. 2, 3, 5, 7, 9, 11, 12, 15, 16, 18, 23, 24, 25, 54, 83, 85, 86, 101, 107. On p. 25 se bave a reference to the request made by Bālājipant to Pratap Siogh, the Raja of Satara (17th July 1819) that the Rajs should show to Grant Duff all papers to help him to write an authentic history of the Varathas. 2 Tord, p. 22--Pratap3 Singh records in his Diary under date 25th July, 1819, some conversation between one sisegusi and Grent Dofl on Hindu Customs (“algust a ate na alesso ma fecharla"). I am inclined to identify this alsEVETID with the author of the waratiLPAILU, as we know from the Thatte Family History that our author was given as an assistant to the judge at the Adalat Court at Satara by Bālājipant Nāru. On pp. 10-11 we have a proclamation about the Vishrambag Palace Patha-Săli dated 213. Sept. 1919, providing for instruction in ETETT and other Śüstras. I wonder if our author, who was proficient in grammar had anything to do with this Pūth:-Śál. This point is worth investigating 3 Sie Rajavade Sources of Maratha History, Chanda, VI, p. 323, ·11 Upanisadbrahmayogin and Hathayogapradipika * The Muktikopanışad 1 appears to be the only Upanışad, which enumerates the 108 Upanışads This number includes 20 Upanışads, 2 which treat of yoga and a study of which is essential for all students of the history of the yogaśāstra. The only commentary by a single author on the 108 Upanışads is that of Upanışadbrahmayogin, published for the first time by the Adyar Library. This commentator closely follows the commentary of Sankarācārya for sach of these Upanışads as are commented on by the great Advaitin. His advartıc bias is further illustrated by the following explanation of the term हठ (in the expression हठयोग) in commenting on the 45th verse 8 of the Yogatattvopanışad, which describes a Yogī, who has attained siddhı or perfection, as follows नासौ मरणमामोति पुनर्योगबलेन तु । हठेन मृत एवासी मृतस्य मरण कुतः ॥ ४५ ॥" The commentator explains this verse as under मरणादे देहनिष्ठत्वेन योगिनो देहातीतत्वात् , " न जायते म्रियते वा विपश्चित् इति श्रुते । ब्रह्मातिरेकेण देहादिक नास्तीति बोध एव हठ , हठेन सम्यग्ज्ञानेन मृत एवासौ देह. " We wonder if this equation "हठ % सम्यग्ज्ञान" would be acceptable to the students of Sanskrit philology as also of the Yogaśastra. Yoga, (Bombay), Vol IV, 35-37 Tha Samānya Vedanta Upanishads, Pub by Adyar Library, 1921 pp. 349-50 Verses 80 to 39 enumerate 108 Upani sads and this list is concluded by the remari - " एवमष्टोत्तरशत भावनात्रयनाशम् । ज्ञानवैराग्यद पुसा वासनात्रयनाशनम् " These 20 Upanusads have been published by the Adyar Library (1920) in a soparato volumo called The Yoga Upanishads with the commontary of the Upanishad-Brahma- Yogia, containing the following Upanishads (1) अद्वयतारकोपनिषत् , (2) अमृतनादोपनिषत् , (3) अमृतविन्दूपनिषत् , (6) क्षुरिकोपनिषत् , (5) तेजोविन्दूपनिषत् , (6) त्रिशिखिब्राह्मणोपनिषत् , (7) दर्शनोपनिषत् , (8) ध्यानविन्दूपनिषद्, (9) नादविन्दूपनिषत् , (10) पशुपतब्रह्मोपनिपत् , (11) ब्रह्मविद्योपनिषत् , (12) मण्डल. ब्राह्मणोपनिपत् , (13) महावाक्योपनिषत् , (14) योगकुण्डल्युपनिषत् , (15) योगचूडामण्यु- पनिपत्, (16) योगतत्वोपनिषत् , (17) योगशिखोनिपत, (18) वराहोपनिपत, (19) शाण्डिल्योपनिषत् , (20) हसोपनिषत् 3 Yoga Upanishads, adyar, 1920, P 100 1 2 ·Upanişadbrahmayogin 87 " -- Our commentator quotes from treatise on the Hathayoga and calls it by the name or in the following extract from his commentary on verse 73 of the Brahmavidyopamsad 1 :-- "यद्वा-गोशब्देन जिलोच्यते । तथा च हठवन्ने भाम्नायते-" गोमांस भक्षयेत् " इत्यं- शविवरणे " गोशब्देनेरिता जिहा" इत्युक्तत्वात् In the above extract the commentator refers to two consecutive verses in a work on the Hathayoga (हठतन्ते ). We have been able to identify these two perses in the Hathayogapradipika of Svātmārāma. They are identical with verses 47 and 48 of the 3rd Chapter ( तृतीयोपदेश) of this treatise and read as follows " गोमास भक्षयेन्नित्यं पिवेदमरवारुणीम् । कुलीनं तमह मन्य इतरे कुलघातका ॥४७॥ गोशब्देनोदिता जिहा तत्प्रवेशो हि तालुनि । गोमासभक्षण तत्तु महापातकनाशम् ॥ ४८ ॥" (* Upanisadbrahmayogin uses the variant ईरिवा for उदिता) The manner in which two consecutive yerses from the T have been referred to by our commentator and their exact identification in the Hathayogapradipiha in the same order appears to indicate that the art referred to by our commentator is identical with the Hathayogapradipihū of Svātmārāma, a standard work on the Hathayoge. This conclusion of ours finds further corroboration in another reference to a 'हठयोगतन्त्र' which is found in our commentator's explanation of perse 128 of the Yogatottropanışad 3. This verse reads as follows.- " ममरी य. पिवेन्नित्यं नस्य कुर्वन् दिने दिने । पत्रोलीमभ्यसेहित्यममरोलीति कथ्यते ॥ १२८॥" This verse is identical with the following verse in the Hathayogapradipika 4 (verse 97 of तृतीयोपदेश)- ममरी य पिवेत्रिस्य नस्यं कुर्वन्दिने दिने । वज्रोलीमभ्यसेत्सम्यक्साऽमरोलीति कथ्यते ।। ९७ ॥" The only differonce in the two verses quoted above is of the reading facuz” for “ ART FAI" but this is negligible. This identity of the two Ferses, one in the Yogalattiopanışau and the other in the Hathayoga- 1. Yegathansteads, adyat. pp 264-65 2. UatnaroJPradi (T. P. H. Adyar) 1933, PP. 111-115. 3. Yomatiponsials. hT.P.U Eationp 141. ..

·12. Date of Sabhāvinoda of Daivajña Damodara, A Protege of King Srinivasa Malla of Nepal * Between A.D. 1657 and 1685 ) Aufrecht records the following works of Damodara Darvajña in his Catalogus Catalogorun, Part I, p. 151 GratCT 499-97T12FT quoted in the ha of 12 - Bhr, p 30 anfaate Oudh X, 26." Sir R. G. Bhandarkar in his Report for 1882–83 (Bombay, 1884), p. 30, describes a MS of Jatakapaddhatı of Keśava of Nandigrāms and states that this Keśava wrote a commentary on this work. In this commentary he quotes दामोदर. According to S. B. Dīksıta (History of Indian Astronomy, Poona, 1896, p. 258) Keśava II (Father of Ganesa Daivajña) lived about Śaka 1418 (= A. D. 1496). This Keśave of A D. 1496 is the author of the 5294là, which is mentioned in a work called Muhurtamārtanda com. posed in Saka 1499 (= A D. 1571) It appears from these facts that the mentioned by Keśava is earlier than A.D. 1500. Damodara Daivajña, the author of the Sabhāvinoda is quite different from his namesake, quoted by Keśave in his Jatakapaddhatı as I propose to show in this paper. The only MS of the Sabhāvinoda recorded by Aufrecht in his Catalogus Catalogorum, Part I, is the following.-- Page 896 - "Ananiz on proper conduct in public assemblies by Daivajña Dāmodara, Oudh X, 26" The "Oudk" MS mentioned by Aufrecht is not accessible to me. My friend Mr B. L. Partadkar of Phulkalas (P. O Parna, N.S.R.) paid & visit to the B. 0. R Institute and handed over to me & MS of Sabhavinoda of Daivajña Dāmodare. This work appears to be identical with that mentioned by Aafrecht in the above entry. I give below & critical analysis of this MS as the MS is rare and unknown to Sanskrit scholars. It begins as follows.- Pricyavip!, Vol. IX, Jan.-Deo. 1953, pp. 1-10. 2 ·Date of Sabhāvinoda 91 श्रीगणेशाय नमः। वंदे श्रीदुंडिराजं दं दारिवाखिलपातकम् । पार्वतीदयानद कमलादत्तमोदकम् ॥ ३ ॥ पमासना पद्मदलायताक्षी वराभये या दधती कराभ्याम् । सा भारती मे हृदयारविंदे पादारविदं विदधातु पूर्णम् ॥ २ ॥ विराजतेऽसौ भुवि सूर्यवंशो यस्मिन्बभूवुः प्रवला नृपालाः । मन्वादिका धर्मपराश्च यस्मिन्यभूव रामः क्षितिपालको यः ॥३॥ क्षीराग्धितुल्ये मनुजामरेज्ये महेंद्रमच्छो प्रभवरिक्षतीशः । यदीयमुद्रास्तु महेंद्रमल्लीनाम्ना प्रसिद्धा धरणीतलेऽस्मिन् ॥ ४ ॥ वस्यान्वये श्रीशिवसिहनामा दिगंवकीर्तिः प्रथितो नृपालः । तस्मिन् नृपाले न वभूव लोको नेपालचके कमलाविहीनः ॥५॥ वक्ष्ये यथार्थ धरणीतलेऽस्मिनेपालचक्रासदि चापरा भूः। संत्यकसर्वोऽपि च सर्वगोऽपि शर्वोऽपि यस्मिन् रमते सुखेन ॥ ६॥ यत उकं रसवरगिण्याम् ॥ रुद्रक्रोधाद्दग्धदेहस्तु कामः प्रेतो भूत्वा पार्वतीमाविशत्स । कामाविष्टां प्रेक्ष्य शर्वो भवानी गाढं बाढ़ पीढयंती स्वमंगम् ॥ ७॥ हिमाचलास्किंचिदिवावतीर्य नेपालखंडे वुभुजे कुमारीम् । सहस्रवपाणि ततोऽत्रपातो बभूव देव्याः प्रथमस्ततोऽभूत् ॥ ८॥ बलाढ्यशुल्वं रमणीप्रियाणामानंददं रोगविनाशहेतुः । रसायनादावपि योजनीयमन्यद्भवेज्जादयविदाहकारि ॥ ९ ॥ हिरण्यश्रृंगासलु यत्र संति देवालयाचित्रविचित्ररूपा । गणेशदुर्गारविविष्णुरुद्रदेवालया. सति पदे पदे च ॥ १० ॥ साक्षाशमहाविद्या सांगोपागा सपत्रका। उपास्यन्ते साधकेन्द्र नेपाला किमतः परम् ॥ १॥ जयति जयति काली यप्रसादाकपाली भवति सम्लहारी...खदत्ततालि । जयति जयति भीमो द्रौपदीदत्तकाम. मझदुरितहारी भक्ककार्यककारी ॥ १२॥ मरस्येंद्रनायो रमते च यत्र संत्यज्य सर्वान्विपयान्कृतार्य । गुह्येश्वरी यत्र विराजते स्म वरप्रदात्री खलु साधकानाम् ॥ १३॥ साक्षात्पशुपतियंत्र तुलजा च विराजते सगेश्वर गरुडो नीलमठो जलस्थित. ॥ १४ ॥ मोरगाहस्य तपोभियैव हित्वा सुतीर्यान्यमलोदकानि । -- ·92 Studies in Indian Literary History नूनं प्रयावास्त्रिदशा समस्ता नेपालदेशे स्विति मे वितर्क ॥ १५ ॥ न यन चाराः पिशुनास्तुरुष्का पाखडिनो धूतरताश्च गोना । न यत्र जायानर वियोग सौराजते (2) स्वर्गपदप्रमेय. ॥ १६ ॥ तस्मिन्देशे शैलरुद्ध-मार्ग ललितपत्तनम् । दृष्ट्वा धर्मोऽवसत्तत्र कलिकालभियैव किम् ॥ १७ ॥ तत्पत्तनमहीपालः शिवसिंहो नृपोऽभवत् । तस्यात्मजोऽभूत्सकलगुणसघस्य शेवधि ॥ १८ ॥ हरिहरसिंह इति प्रथितोऽभूद्धरिहरभक्तजनेषु वरेण्य । हरिहररूप उत स्वपरेषां हरिहरतागतसूर्यरुचिर्यः ॥ १९ ॥ तस्यात्मजः सिद्धनृसिंहनामाऽनवद्यविद्यानिपुणोऽतिशूर. || धर्माननेकान् स धनेन साध्यान् कृत्वा स्वराज्य च ददौ सुताय ॥ २० ॥ हित्वा स्वराज्यं च स तीर्थयात्रां कर्तुं प्रतस्थे मुनिवेषधारी। नेपालदेशं सकलं तत श्रीनिवासमल्ल: खलु शास्ति सम्यक् ॥ २१ ॥ संप्रीणिता येन गजैश्च विप्रा गोभिर्धनैरश्ववरैश्च वस्त्र । संप्रीणितोऽह खलु वेन राज्ञा करोमि तस्यैव सभाविनोदम् ॥ २२ ॥ तस्मिनिबंध क्रम एष उक्त मायो भवेद्ग्रंथमुखाधिकार । अन्योक्तयो दूषणभूषणानि स्याद्राजनीतिश्च रसाधिकार ॥ २३ ॥ सामुद्रिक ज्योतिष वैद्यशास्त्र स्याद्धर्मशास्त्र च ततश्च योगः । सहस्रपथैर्ग्रथितो निवधो यस्कठग स्यात्स सभासु वक्ता ॥ २४ ॥ The MS ends as follows "श्रीमन्महाराज-निवासमल्ल-सभाविनोदाय कृतो मयायम् । सभाविनोदोऽन्यसभासु लोका पठंति पाढित्ययशो लभंतु ॥ १० ॥ श्रीदुढिराजस्य पदारविंद मन्मानसे तिष्ठतु दीर्णदोधे । कृपाकटाक्षेण च यस्य पूर्णा रामापि रामेव गृह प्रयाति ॥ १॥ इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज-सिद्धनरसिंहसुतनेपालललितपत्तनेश्वर श्रीनिवासमल्ल-सभाविनोदे दैवज्ञदामोदरविरचिते योगाधिकारो दशमः पफाण ॥ वृत्तश्चाय सभाविनोद ॥ अथसख्या १६३० ।। सेके सभासे एकनसाठ १७५९ हेमलवी नाम संवत्सरे उत्तरायणे शिशिरऋतौ फाल्गुण- कृष्ण-प्रतिपत्तियौ इंदुवासरे तृतीयप्रहरे लिखितम् । श्लोकाना पोडशशतैर्युक्तोय ग्रंथनायक. । प्रकर्णैर्दशभिश्चापि कृतो दामोदरेण हि ।। सभाविनोदनामेति प्रसिद्धो जगतीतले । लिखित पंचभिर्विप्रैरनताधर्महात्मभि ॥ पुस्तकमिदं रामचंद्रभटपौराणिकस्य सागवीकरोपनाम्नरास्ते (?) श्रीरस्तु ॥" " ·Date of Sabhāvinoda 93 References to works and authors mentioned in the MSS. of Sableavinoda are as follows: Taxifier-fol. 1; FT:-- fol. 2; 7777917 -- fol.2, 19:-. fol. 2; HTAR:~-fol. 2; 107ti--fol. 3, fal.fol. 3, 4 (Falasan:); form--fol. 9; riy --fol. 3; Jurn--foL 3, m4fol. 3, 4; श्रीधरदेवः--fol. 3; जयदेव-~-fol. 3, मृर्तृहरिः--fol. 4; राघवचैतन्यः--fol. 43B Hiffa.-- fol 4; TH1677.- fol. 4. APOTAT:~-fol. 4; 7#--fol. 4; fal. 8- Colophon of 1st Chapter called "segaTT" fol. 13 ---Colophon of 2nd Chapter called "petit" fol. 19 Colophon of 3rd Chapter called "quangan fol. 24 - Colophon of 4th Chapter called "Traifa" fol. 30 -- Colophon of 5th Chapter called "stante" fol. 36 ---Colophon of 6th Chapter called "aiglers fol. 10 - Colophon of 7th Chapter called "taqara" fol. 47 -- Colophon of 8th Chapter called "us" fol. 53 - Colophon of 9th Chapter called "TATIE" fol. 57 - Colophon of loth Chapter called "17" The titles of the different chapters mentioned in the above colophons are practically identical with the contents of the work given by the author in verses 23 and 24 at the beginning of the work. From the extracts quoted above we get the following information about the author and his patron, for whom apparently the work Sabhāvinoda was composed 1 7 (1) The author bows to god Dhurulırdja and goddess Bhüratl ( verses 1 and 2). (2) King Vahendramalla of Nepal was born in Süryavarśa. Elis mudrd (seal) was known as “ Vahendramalli" (verses 3 and 4 ). (3) In his line was born Šuvasımha (verses õ, 6). (1) Description of Nepal and its teinples of gods and goddesses vi. Ganesa, Durgu, Vignu, Kāli, Bhima, Jatsyendranātha, Guhye. frari, Pasupalı, Tulajú, Garuda, Nilakantha, etc. (verses 7-14). (5) Tho author thinks that the gods of different places bave gathered in Nepal and made it their home as it wero out of fear of Emperor durungzeb (verse 15). (0) In Nepal there is a town called "Lalitapattana". Its King was Śtlasimha. Elis son pas Harsharasimha. Eus son was Siddhany. simha ( verses 16-20).

·94 Studies in Indian Literary History (7) Siddhanrsimha resigned the Kingship in favour of his son $rinevåsamalla" and went on a pilgrimage as an ascetio ( verse 21 ). (8) Śrinivasamalla pleased the Brahmins by bis donations of wealth, elephants, cows, garments and horses. The author composed the Sabhāvinoda by the order of this King who pleased him (by his patronage ) ( verse 22 ). (9) The work deals with ग्रंथमुखाधिकार., भन्योतयः, दूषणभूषणानि, राजनीति., रसः, सामुद्रिक, ज्योतिष, वैवशास्त्र, धर्मशास्त्रं, and योग in 1,000 stanzas. Any one mastering this work can shine as a speaker in any assembly (verses 23–24). (10) The author states that he composed this work Sabhavrnoda for the entertainment of the court of King Srinivasamalla It would be useful to all persons who want to shine as pandits in other assemblies (verse 100). (11) Darvajña Damodara composed this work for the Court of King Śrinivasamalla, the son of Siddhanarasimha, who ruled at Lalita. pattana in Nepal, (Colophon ). (12) The MS was copied in Śaka 1759 ( = A.D. 1837 ) Colophon ). (13) The work consists of 1600 ślokas and 10 prakaraņas. Its author is Damodara. It was copied by five Brahmins, including Ananta. It belongs to Rāmacandrabhat, Paurāņika, Sängavikar. ( Colo• phon ). As the Ms of the Sabhāvinoda before us is dated A D. 1837, we have to search for the chronology of its author and his royal patron Sriniväsamalla ruling at Lalitapattana in Nepal before A D. 1800 or so. The reference to " Aurangaśaha or Aurangzeb by our author in verse 15 gives us the earlier limit to his data. Emperor Aurangzeb came to the throne in A.D. 1659 and died in A.D. 1707. We may, therefore, fıx A D. 1659 as the earlier limit to the date of the Sabhdvinoda and its author Daivajña Damodara. Some of the Inscriptions from Nepal published by Bhagavanlal Indraji in Vol IX of Indian Antiquary ( 1880 ) help us to identify King Śrinivasamalla, the patron of Daivajña Dāmodara. I note below the pertinent inscriptions and the data furnished by them pertaining to the Kings of Nepal mentioned in the Sabhāvinoda :- Page 199—Inscription No 22 of Śrinivasa, dated Nepal Samvat 792 (= A.D. 1672 ).

·Date of Sabhāvinoda 96 Pages 192.193r-Inscription No. 23 of Princess Yogamati, dated Nepal Samiat 813 ( = A.D. 1723 ). This inscription gives us the following genealogy of the Kings who ruled at Lalitapattana in Nepal:- सिदिनृसिद मष्ठ [ King of Lalita pattans became an ascetic and went to dwell on the banks of Ganga ( Bensres)]. Son श्रीनिवास (raling in A.D. 1673). 4 Son योगनरेन्द्र मल्ल ( went with his 21 wives to Dolaparvata and died in the temple of Vişna ). Daughter योगमती (Consecrated in A.D. 17238 temple of Rādhi and Krsna in memory of her son Lokaprakasa). Son लोकप्रकाश (died before his mother Yoga. mati). Verses 3 and 4 of this inscription read as follows "भासीसिदिनृसिंहमलनृपतिः सूर्यान्वये कीर्तिमान नेपाले ललितामिधाननगरे पौरान सदा पालयन् । गोपीनाथपदारविंदमधुपो वाचस्पविर्तीवर संसार जलवुयुदोपममसी हिरवा गतो जाह्नवीम् ॥ ३ ॥1 तस्यात्मजो भूपतिरेप जातः श्रीश्रीनिवासोऽतनुध्रीनिवासः । वापानलो वैरिमहीरहाणां स राजतेऽतीव सुधाकरेव ।। ४ ।। Pages 184.187--Inscription No 17 of Siddhinysimha of Lalita pattana, dated Nepal Samiat 757 ( = d.D. 1637 ). This inscription gives the following genealogy of the Kings of Laltapattana in Nepal which may be linked up with that given in the inscription of A.D. 1723.- I Tho Lasitholicu of Ferse 3 of the Inscription of A.D 1723 corroborata the following lu.es lu ruota 20 3431 of Eabhirinoda " तस्यारमः सिद्धनृसिंहनामानवविद्यानिपुणोऽविशूर धर्माननेकान् स धनेन साध्यान् कृत्वा स्वराज्यं च ददौ सुताय । हिरवा स्वराज्यं स तीर्थयायां कर्नु प्रठस्य मुनिवेपधारी॥

·96 Studies in Indian Literary History 1 '। हरिसिंह ul “महेन्द्रमल्ल 1 ) शिवसिंह ) 2 1 1 1 हरिहरसिंह ( married to लालमती) farfe ( ruling in A D 1697 ). Inscription No 18 of Pratāpamalla of Kātmāndu, dated Nepal Samvat 769 ( = A. D. 1649 ) states that he defeated the army of Sid. dhinysimha and took his fortress (verse 5). Evidently Siddhinrsimha was ruling at the fort of Lalitapattane before A. D. 1649. His son Srinivasa was ruling in 4. D 1872 ( Inscription No. 22 ) Possibly Siddhinrsimha abandoned the Kingdom in favour of his son sometime between A. D. 1654 and A. D. 1661 as will be seen from the following dated coins of these Kings of Lalitapur noted by E. H. Walsh in his article on Coinage of Nepal (J. R. A. S. London, 1908, pp. 732–737).- Date of Coin Name of King Remarks A.D. 1631 1654 1661 1666 1688 1686 1685 1687 1700 1706 1707 Siddhi Nysimha. -Do.-- Śrinivasa Malla. -Do. Yoga Narendra Malla -Do- -Do- -Do.- Do Indrs Malla. Yogamati and her son, Loka Prakasa Malla. N.S. 751. -NS. 774. - N.S. 781. -NS 786. --N,S. 808 -NS. 806. -NS 805. -N.S 807. -NS. 820. --N.S. 826. --NS. 827. - - I am concerned in this paper with the dates for Srinivūsamalla, the patron of Daivajña Dāmodara, and his father Siddhinrsimha as also his son Yoga Narendra Malla. I, therefore, put together below the dates for these rulers given in their coins and inscriptions :

·07 Date of Sabbayinoda A D. 1631 (Coin). Siddhinrsimha AD. 1637 (inscription). AD 1619 (inscription). AD 165+ (Coin) AD. 1661 (Coin) S'riniviisa Valla AD, 1666 (Coin) AD 1672 (inscription). A D. 1685 (Coin). Yoga Narendra Malla AD 1686 (Coin) AD 1687 (Coiu) AD 1688 (Coin) A.D. 1700 (Coin) The regoal period of Śrinivasa llalla must lie between D. 1654, the last date for his father and d. D. 1685, the first date for his son in the above list of dates. Consequently the date of the Sabhāuinoda which was composed for Śrīnıyāsamalla, while he was raling, must lie between A.D. 105 and 1685. In the article on "Some considerations on the History of Nepal" by Bhagavāulāl Indraji, ed. by Buhler (Reprint from Indian antiquary, Vol. IX, 1885) we get the following information about the Kings of the Lalitapattana Line Pages 10-41 Hariharasimha (Younger son of Śtvasımha of Kantipur ). Son Siddhinrsımla (-built & palace at Lalita para A.D. 18:20. ---dedicated a temple to Rādbā. Krsns in d.D. 1637. -made & water course in D. 1017. --became an ascetic in A.D. 1657). Son Šrinızásamalla (-Reigned from al. D. 1657 -hed a war with Pratāpamalla of Katmandu (AD. 1058--1669). -His latest inscription is dated 4.D. 1701). Son joganarendramalla (lost his son and became an ascetic). 13 ·98 Studies in Indian Literary History According to the above information King Siddhinysimha became an ascetic in A.D. 1657 and his son Śrinivasamalla ruled from AD 1657. In view of this date the regnal period of Śrinivāsamalla lies between A.D. 1657 and A.D. 1685, the first date of the coin of Yoganarendramalla It is, therefore, reasonable to conclude that the Sabhāvinoda was composed for Śrīnvdsamalla between A D. 1857 and A D. 1685 1 The rare MS of the Sabhāvinoda unalysed in this paper is dated Šaka 1759 ( = AD. 1837 ). At the end of the MS there is a contemporary en. dorsement that it belonged to “ Ramacandrabhat Puranıka Sangavikar. My friend Shri B L. Partadkar procured this M8 from the present descendants of Ramacandrabhat now living at Partud (Dist. Parabhani ) in Hyderabad territory The genealogy of this family as supplied to me by Shri Partadkar is given in the Appendıx. The Parānık famıly of Partud originally belongs to the village Jod- Sangavi on the banks of the river Purņā Rāmacandra Purānık of this family was the first to migrate to Partud and settle there. Both Rāmaoandra and his son Panduranga became Sanyasins at the close of their lives and assgned the names Ramānanda and išvardnanda respectively. They died at Partud, where their Samadhis or tombs exist at present together with their busts made of brass Rāmacandra Purānık possibly a contemporary of Raje Candūlāl, the then minister of the Nizam State. Shri Nāgūdove, the present descendant of this family has in his possession & complete MS of the Mahabharata copied in the life.time of Rāmacandra Purānık. This family has been enjoying the privilege of working as Purāņıks in the N1 simha temple at Partud in a hereditary manner The family was also the owner of about 150 acres of land given as inām to it for its service as Purāņıks in the NȚsım ha temple together with & cash annual allowance of Rs 150/-from Government The family enjoyed these privileges up to the time of Bālābhau, the father of Shri Nāgūdeva. At present the land referred to above is with the above family but Govern. ment charges land revenue for it. Mr. B. L Partadkar had an occasion to examine about 75 bundles of records of this family besides about 300 MSS in its possession These MSS were copied between Śaka 1602 - A. D 1680 ) and Saks 1802 ( = A. D. 1880 ) a period of 200 years. " Praharūda. In some of these MSS the village Partud is mentioned as 1 The latest Inscription of 1701 A D mentioned by Bhogyanlal Indraji for Śr Inwasamalla needs to be reconciled with the coin of Yoganarendra dated 4.D 1685 Porbaps Grinivasamalla abandoned the kingdom in favour of Yoganarendramalla sometime beforo ..D 1685 and continued to live as far as A.D 1701, the dato of his inscription mentioned by Bhagavanlal Indraji WAS - ·Date of Sabhävinoda 99 pur. " Ramacandra Puranik calls himself " Süngavihar". He composed a Varathi prose commentary on Satpañcaśkū, a copy of which is in the possession of Sbri B. L. Partadkar. The genealogy given above is perpared on the basis of records in the possession of the Parānik family. I am thankful to Shri B. L. Pertadkar and to Shri Nāgūdeva Parāņık for keepsog at my disposal the MS of the Sabhūuinoda and for supplyiog information about the Purdulih family of Partud. APPENDIX Genealogy of the Puranık Family of Parted ( Dist. Parbhani ) 17 Hyderabad territory चितामण (रामानंद) रामचंद्रभट ( called दादा)-(A. D. 1837) (ईश्वरानद) पांडुरंग (वावा) সার্জী महादेव (काका) सुंदराबाई married to वनावाई चंदूलाल नापाजी अण्णाजी चापूजी दाजीवा रंगनाथ ( काशीराव पटवारी of Partud ) मारुती गोविंद राजा गोपाळ गोविंद पुरुषोत्तम भीमा नाना चाळाभाऊ (1) ( died 1946) married गाळूबाई (living in 1952 -age 60 years) शेपा डोम्या (1) अंबादास नाना married जानकीवाई -living in1952 --age 34 years (died in childhood) दचाय दिगंवर नागूदेव lipidg in 1952 (age 39 years) living in 1952 (age 28) ·13. Harikavi alias Bhanubhatta, a Court-Poet Of King Sambhaji And His Works ; # (1) Śambhurājacarita composed in A D. 1685; ( 2 ) Haibayendracarita and its commentary, ( 3 ) Subhāşta bārāvalı I The only Ms of Sambhuraja-carita by Harikayı recorded by Aufrecht 1 is “ Report XIII” which is the same as No 191 of 1875-76 in the Govt. Mss Library at the B. O. R Institute, Poona. This Ms is fragmen. tary and incomplete but is historically very important as it is a poem of & very high order dealing with the life of the Maratha King Sambhāji, the son of Shivājı, the founder of the Maratha Kingdom in the Deccan. This Ms was acquired by Dr. Buhler in 1875 2 from Surat. Unlike Rājārāma-carita 8 of Keśavapaņdıta which bristles with the names of historical personages and events, the Sambhurāja-carita, jadging from the fragment before us, is unfortunately lacking in historical details to such en extent that even the identity of Sambhurāja, the hero of the poem has got to be proved In fact my friend Mr V S. Bendre, who fust studied this Ms in 1931 and whose zest for historical knowledge about King Sambhāji has led him to the establishment of an institution called Sambhāgt Caritra Karyālaya with the sole purpose of gathering materials for & historical biography of King Sambhāji, was disappointed in a further study of this fragment and consequently the fragment remains unnoticed since its acquisition in 1875 by Dr Buhler I shall now proceed to show that King Sambhurāja, the hero of the poem, is none other than the renowned Sambhājı, son and successor of Sbivāji the Great. This is clear from the following extracts called at random from the fragment before us Shivāji is referred to in the following extracts folio 3-" इहासीलासीर रुचिरतनुभाजा त्रिभुवने । शिवाख्यो देशानामधिपतिरनेकाद्भुतगुण. । ..etc. - Halafat 11 78 11 * Annals of the Bhandarker O R. Instituto, Poona Vol XVI, pp 262-291 1 Cala. Catalogorun, Part 1, 637, 756 ! Report on the Search of Sanskrit Ass, P. 13. 9 Kelavapandita's Rūjirimacanta or Journey to Junji editod by V. B. Bandro, 1931 (BL 8. Jandal, Poona, Granthamăli No. 86 ) ·Harikavi alias Bhānubhatta 101 . "वदान्यो नेहान्यो जगति शिवभूपाद्विजयते" ॥२५॥ The parentage of Sambhaji from Shivaji is clear from the following folio 4-"प्रदीपो दीपांगादिव गगनरत्नादिव महा- महः पुजः पभादिव परमसौरभ्यनिवहः ।। सुधांशुक्षीराब्धेरिव हरितरुनंदनवना-। दिवाय सभूठः किल शिवनृपाच्छभुनृपतिः " ॥ २९ ॥ गुणानामाधारविभवनभवाना शिवभवो। यदेकोयं शंभुविलसति महीपालतिलकः । चमत्कारचतुरैः ।। ३५॥" foho 79 - " रणांगणविसर्पिण. शिवभवस्य भूपशितः etc." folio 80 शिवोद्भवनृपोद्ती We get a glimpse of Sambhāji's youthfal person in the following " ..... verse folio 44 भस्मिन्काले कमलनयनः कोटिकंदर्पकांतो। नानाकल्पद्युतिपयुवपुमंत्तमातगगामी। शंभुलालासचिवसहितो मंदहासोल्लसठ्ठीः । शृंगाराल्यो रस इव चरनराजमार्ग विवेश ।। He is referred to as शंभु, शभुनृपति and शभुराज throughout the Ms. The poem consisted of 12 sargas or cantos and it is really a great loss to literature that only about 2-3 cantos are available to as in the present fragment. Wr. Bendre has not been successful in his attempts to get a complete copy of the work The fourth canto deals with the poetic description of Sambhāji's marriage in quite a classical style and is concluded with the following colophon follo 53---" इति श्रीमत्सूर्यपुरस्थितनीनारायणरिसूनुहारिकविविरचिते विजयाके श्रीशंभुराजचरिताख्ये महाकाव्ये श्रीशंभुराजविवाहवर्णनो नाम पतुर्थ. सगं समाप्त ॥" In the 4th canto Sambhurāja's bride is referred to as is in the following verses: folio 49 - " चंपानाम्नी रतिमिव जगन्मोहिनी स्वां कुमारी । तगनैपीदतिविलुलित सूर्यजासेवकोपि ।। ९८ । " tolto 8-~" चपाशपाघुविततितिरत्कारिणी प्रादुरासीत् ॥ ९९ ॥ --" पपावत्या सदनमसिलं शोचिपा दोनयन्त्याः" ·102 Studies in Indian Literary History -- The following verse mentions the bestowal of sin in marriage to i by her father TagIE” who is mentioned in verse 98 quoted above as " सूर्यजासेवक ":-- folho 53-“पश्चात्तां समलकृतां तपनजादासो ददौ शंभवे । भूपायाशु सदक्षिण सुविधिना हर्षाश्रुमालाधरः ॥ तंत्रज्ञोथश्चतुष्कमनयत्तौ दपतीसुदरौ । लाजाहोमविधि विधातुमुदितौ ज्योत्स्नाशशांकाविव ॥ १३ ॥ --" सख्यं साप्तपदीनमाहुरपि ये etc || १३५॥" The nuptials were celebrated at a city called variously as 'मिहिरनगर' or 'तपननगर' 'तपनपत्तन' सत्यादास was the अधिपति of the city and it was at his request that King TT proceeded to that city for his nuptials folio 42 - "सत्यादासोप्यथ नृपतये भूरिदायापि दत्वा । वारं हार वलययुगलं नि प्रवाणिद्वयं च ॥ मावासार्थ मिहिरनगराम्यतरे त ययाचे । प्रौढप्रेमासकलपृतनासंयुत सौधराजौ ।। ३३ ॥" People of the town gathered to have a look at King siy:- foho 42 --- " जग्मुर्वासोरुचिरतनव सर्वत प्रेक्षणार्थ । लोका सर्वे नरपतिमणे सघश पण्यवीथ्या ।। संविभ्राणाश्चपलवपुष पाणिभिर्वालकान्स्वान् । आधावतस्त्वरितमभितश्वासमुत्फुल्लनेत्रा. ॥ ३५॥" And ladies were not behind men in their curiosity to have a peep at the King Their hurried movements are described in the patent classical style. The following verse will serve as an example folio 44 -- “भूपेक्षार्थ त्वरितगमनप्रोद्यता विद्युताभा-। ऽशका गंतुं चपलचरणन्यासमौत्सुक्यनुवा ॥ काचित्स्थूलस्तनयुगभराक्रान्तिसस्तब्धचारं । सारगाक्षी पृथुलपृथुल स्वं नितव निनिंद ॥ ५५ ॥" सत्यादास got down from his elephant and welcomed King शंभु - folio 45--" इत्यं यात मिहिरनगराभ्यतरे शभुराज सत्यादास सबहुविनयं सादर कुजरेंद्रात् ॥ उत्तार्याथो विपुलललितप्रागणे सोधराज्या। परवा काते करकिशलये प्राविशत्तनिवेश ।। ६७ ॥" After the marriage King Sambhu starts on his return journey in a chariot accompanied by his bride 990:- ·Harikavı alias Bhānabhatta 103 follo 78-" उपेत्य शिविरं निज सुभटराजिविभाजितं । नृपेंद्रमुकुट. स्व श्वशुरवर्गमाज्ञाप्य च ॥ लयहृदयपकज प्रचलदध्रुनेत्रावुर्ज। चचाल चललोचना समुपवेश्य चंपां रये ॥ २६॥" The Governor of 1979777 accompanied the returning party for some distance but was asked by King Sambhu in touching words to return — fotho ?l- " ततस्तपनपचनाधिपतिमागत दूरतो। निवर्य मनुजेश्वरः सविनय ससैन्यं बलात् । रहस्यतितरा पिवत्वरतनोस्तनो रम्यतां । ततो बहुमुदान्वितो रमणमेतदूचे वचः ॥ ३०॥" King Sambha returned to his capital and passed a few days of happy married life but shortly afterwards got the zerys of an enemy attacking his capital and forces folta 74-" ततः किल स सुश्रुवान्स्वनगरीमतिव्याकुलाम- रातिनिकरै हवामवसर समासाद्य तं ।। समेत्य सचिवैः सम वदनु मानसं भूपति-। दधार गुरुनोदितो निजवरूथिनी सज्जने ॥ ५८॥" Personal prowess of King Sambha in the battle is described -- folio 76-"मुदुर्मुहुरतिस्वन-पृथुलमंडलेप्वासनो-। लयावुद इवाद्भुवा बहलवाणवृष्टिं सृजन् ।। करांकुरपरस्फुरस्कचाचचलाप्राचित । समागमदयो नृप प्रचलकरुण कोकणः ind Goddess of Victory crowned him with success in the battle folio 81-"निर्गत्याहवसागराह परद्रकोपकल्लोलिनो। वाणोद्भिबकरीद्रकुभविगलन्मुक्तावली बिभ्रती ॥ वाम यादुमियं विलोक्य नृपतेरिधिया सेवितं । मेजे दक्षमपिप्रचणिरुचिरा जाने जयवीरपि ॥ १२०॥" The Te of King Sambhu blessed him on the successful termination of the battle.-- folio 81 - "नाशीभिनंदयिरया गुरुराप स गुरु मापतीनां संकंपा चपां तस्मै भयादया सम्लभयहरापापयित्वा सहपं ।। निवितोभूच्चरासोमितवनुलता सापि दोभ्यां गृहीत्वा । न्यस्ता तेन त्वयनिग्लजय मला सेव्यमानेवरेजे ॥ १२२॥" The 15 of Sambharāļa by name sit47 as apparently a wallacntial person as the following verses tell 05.

·104 Studies in Indian Literary History - follo 82 - "श्रौतस्मार्चागमीयाखिळविमलमहाधर्मकर्मप्रकर्ता। नानाशास्त्रार्थवेत्ता विबुधजनमनः कामितार्थप्रदाता । सर्वेषामिष्टका सकलखलजनाखवंगर्वप्रमेचा। श्रीकृष्णात्पडितात्कस्त्रिभुवनविषये कोविदलेषहर्ता ॥ १२४ ॥ साधूनामवधिर्विभावितविधिर्विद्यादयांभोनिधि । सौभाग्यैकनिधिर्विदामत्रिसौजन्यवारांनिधि. ॥ दुर्नीतः परिधि खलाशुपविधि. प्रज्ञाप्रभाशेवधि- यस्यास्ते गुरुरेक एव सुनिधि. कृष्णो गुणौघांबुधि ।। १२५॥ The į praises the achievements of the glittering sword of Hatat in the hands of King Ty - folho 82 --"राजनिक घोषयामस्तव विजयमहो ते वयं मंदवाचो। वीरश्रीशोभमानः करतलविलसच्चंद्रहासो भवान्यां । चक्रे तत्तप्रमत्तद्विरदगलचलद्भरिमांकारपूर्णा । सा वीराशसिनीभूस्त्रिजगति विजया शसिनी यच्चकास्ति ॥ २६ ॥ शमो त्वत्खनवल्ली लसति समुदिता कालकादविनीव । ध्वांताली सैन्यधूली बत जगति समातस्य झस्कारविद्युत् ॥ मस्त्रां सारैरपारै प्रधनवसुमती प्लावयती समतात् । प्रौढक्षुण्णभकुभोद्गतमणिकरकान्प्रक्षिपती नितांत ॥ १२७ ॥ सूते नानापदार्थास्तव यदसिलता शंभुराजाद्भुत तत् । तापार्क कीर्तिचद्र विजयदुतभुज तारकालीं गुणालीं ॥ झत्कारान्विद्युदोघानपि रिपुकमलां भारतीमस्मदीयां । नारीणां शात्रवीणां नयनयुगसराबाष्पशैवालिनीश्च ।। १२८॥ The numbering of folios breaks off at folio 82 and different numbering begins, the folios being numbered differently in black and 159 (red ink) red ink. Apparently a new chapter begins on folio with 1 (black ink ॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः॥ Follo 160 King Sambhu and Campā, his queen, are shown as 1 enjoying the pleasures of life. The following verse shows them in a sporting mood "कांत चंपा त्वथ हिमचलद्वावसजातकपा । सध्रीचीभि सहहिमक्रतु संप्रवृत्त समीक्ष्य ।। सौख्यागारं श्रमभरसुख लाघवार्थ स्वदेहे । लीलागेहे कुरुत ललितकदुकक्रीडितानि ॥ १५॥" - ·Harikavi alias Bhānubbatta 105 177 The above chapter breaks off at folio Another chapter begins 18 181 on folio with "धीगणेशाय नमः." The poet flatters his own style in the 1 following verse : folio 17 " स्फूजस्सूक्तविविक्तवाक्यरचना चातुर्यसारांवरा । शृंगाराख्यरसेशमर्मकलिताः नानागुणालकृताः । सहालित्यमनोहरा हरिकवेवाचः प्रगल्भा इव । प्रोल्लासं रचयतु यंतु विवुधा विंदत्यमदं दिवि ॥ १५१॥" Then follows the colophon of the 10th canto which is called 'सूर्यास्तादिवर्णन' folio "साधुनेणिपदाचवदनकर सतोषपूर्णावर. । श्रीनारायणसंभवो इरिकविनारायणोपासकः । चंपावल्यनववयपद्यरचनाचातुर्यवियोतिते । तरकाव्ये खलु शंभुराजचरिते दिक्सप्यसर्गाभवत् ।। १५३ ॥" इति धीमत्सूर्यपुरस्थित श्रीनारायणसूरिसूनुहरिकविविरचिते विजयाके शमुराजचरितास्ये महाकाव्ये सूर्यास्तादिवर्णनो नाम दशमः सर्ग.॥ समाप्त ॥श्री" 197 17 198 The next canto begins on folio . It contains a description of King 18 Sambhu enjoying a bath with his queen Campā in the bathing apartments. The bathing Accessories in royal style are described in the following verses :- folio " पात्रं नीटमरीचिमंडलगतं प्रौद्ररत्नोद्भवं । सोरन्याद्भुतमीमतेंटललितं भुंगावलीगुंजितं ॥ कालिंदीढ़दमध्यसत्यितमिव व्याक्रोशमिदीवरं। सांदामोदमरदवृदसुभगं संभाति संभाव्यतान् ॥ १५ ॥ ठूलाधारानीलनिर्गतमहापुंजप्रसारांतरे । टोलंत.किल कालीकटकलाः समाति पुप्पंधया. ॥ कालिंदीपुलिनोदरप्रविलसज्जुवालजाले मियः । खेलंतो मलिनागका. कलरवासकास्तु वाला इव ।। १५ ।। 200 This canto breaks off at folio and a fragment of another canto 3 224 abruptly begins on lolio . It contains विष्णुस्तुति. 11

·106
Studies in Indian Literary History
2920
19
288
20
Shivaji was called 'गोब्राह्मणप्रतिपालक.' The following verse refers to
गोद्विजचंद्रचूडगुरुषु भक्ति' as perhaps a family heritage :-
folio आयु. श्रीर्विजय सुखं च परमैश्वर्य प्रतापोदय ।
कीर्ति. कुंदनिभा मतिश्च विमला संपच्च सर्वोचता ।।
काति शारदचंद्रिकाचयसमा विद्या च विद्योतिनी ।
भक्तिोद्विजचद्रचूढगुरुषु श्रीशंभुराजास्तु ते ॥ १५२ ॥"
Hari Kavi makes his own remarks about his poetry and gives us
his genealogy and the date of composition of Sambhuraja-Carita.-
Folio कर्तुं कांतकवित्वकोटिरचना यथस्ति वः कौतुकम्
तस्संतः पिबतामलानिमधुनासिकानि सूक्तानि न ॥ १६१ ॥
मया मंदेनेह त्रिभुवनमनोहारिचरिता ।
कृता वाचां गु(गुं)फां गुणविहितरूपां कृवधियः ।।
तदेतज्जानीध्वं यदयमुपजीव्यामरतरो-।
गिरां गंध प्राप्त कविसुरभिता शंकरगुरो. ॥ १६२ ॥1
येनक. कवितावतारसमये ग्रंथः समुल्लासित-।
स्तस्या एव सुविधमे पुनरहो वंध परो निर्मित ।
तस्या लास्यविधी कृतास्तु यहवस्ते ते प्रवधोत्तमाः ।
सोय कोपि हरि कवि कविरविज्योति.कणो दीन्यति ॥ १६३ ॥
श्रीनारायणनामसद्यतिवरप्रौढप्रसादोदया-।
यप्रापाखिलदुर्लभा निजकुळे कारुण्यकल्लोलिनी ।।
श्रीकांतस्य ययामळेयकुरुतां तस्मिन्विलास निज ।
-
298
1 The following verso in small hand-writing is given at the top of folio as an addition
20
indicated by the mark Nafter the perse No. 162
श्रीमद्याकरणावगाहनपटुः काव्याधिपारगमः ।
साहित्यामृतसिंधुरागमलसद्धर्मशास्त्रोद्भटः ॥
छदोलकृतिशास्त्रशालिधिषणो नानोपविद्यानिधिः ।
सन्छास्त्रानुगतातरो हरिकवि रायणिनंदति ॥ १६३ ॥
3 After yerse No. 163 the following addition indicated by tho mark is copied in the
283
bottom margin of follo
20
वक्ता पड्दर्श(ना)ना भवति खलु नरः कश्चिदाहोस्विदन्य ।
प्राज्ञः सर्वासु विद्यास्वपि भवति जनः सर्वलोकैकमान्यः ।।
दुःप्रापः कोप्यनल्पप्रखरतरमति सोत्रविद्यासुकास्व-
प्येक पाद तदद पदमपि विबुधानदन शुफमेघः ॥ १६४ ॥

·107 Harikayi alias Bhānubbatta वैरं रुनमहो विहाय सतत वाग्वादिनी संपदो ॥१६॥ यश्च श्रीपतिमंत्रचिंतनसमुछामोलसरसोनग । सौदयं परमापत्रिभुवनप्रक्षोभणप्रोदुरं ।। दं संपत्तिभर वरतयमल याचा विलामं वया। यविभातिरोभवत्विजगता कामारयुव ब्रह्मगं ।। १६५ ॥ सोमं भूरिगुणो निकाममहिमा सौजन्यवारा निषिः । धीचिंतामणिनामको विजपतिशातुर्यचिंतामणि. । सूरि सुनुमसूत तं वनुघरं साक्षाप्रसादोदय । श्रीकातीयमिव प्रकामविभवं धीरंगनाथामि।। १६६ ॥ नानाशामविचारचारधिपणो विनोपकारमत । श्रीगोविंदपदारविंदसुरसा सकांवदिदिरः ।। यः श्रीमागवतामृताधिविळसस्कल्लोलसेंके. सदा। संसारामिधदावदग्धमखिलं लोक समाजीवपत् ।। १६७ ॥ तस्मादाविरभूप्रिलोकविदितो नारायण किं स्वयं । श्रीनारायणनामको गुरुवर. श्री पमनामानुजः॥ पस्मिनासते गुणा स्थिविजुप. सर्वेनुम्पादयः। स्वीय वैरमहो विहाय सततं सौजन्यलुब्धा एव ॥ १६८ ॥ पवंगतनुजालसन्मिदिरपत्तनाध्यासनः । समस्तगुणगुंफितो विबुधवचूडामणि. । रमेशपदपलप्रमदमानसेंदिदिरः । परास्तफहकातरमगुणदाक्षिणात्यान्चय ॥ १६९॥ श्रुतिस्मृतिपुरागजासिलसुधर्मसंबईन. । समुद्रवसनोलसदिपदकीतिचंद्रोदय. ।। विलोकनविदारितप्रचितलोकपादोदय । सुधनं इव मूर्तिमान्विजयते स नारायण ॥ १७० ।। सत्कीर्तिकल्पठतिका दलितांकुरासी-1 विज्ञानरल्पतररप्यसिलो विशीण. । सौजन्यसिपुरपि गुप्फमुधारसोनू । पारायणेसिलगुरी स्ववतुं प्रविष्टे ॥ १७ ॥ तस्मात्माधुपदाकसेवनपर. सोय हरिशाभव-1 जीनारायणपादपकजसुधासेवाप्तवाग्वनर ।। य. श्री शंभुमहीपतेरपि गुरोस्तस्यैव हम्गास्यया । विख्यातस्य निदेवातो परमिदं काम्यं न्यधादद्भुत ॥ १.१॥ पनुः काम्यनिद महसतायत. स्वीपाश्या घोहर-1 ·108 Studies in Indian Literary History 1 श्रेतो (s) भीष्टमलं ददौ तदखिलं येनायमानंदवान् । (संपूर्ण सकल स्वकीयममल पुत्रप्रपौत्रै समं । यावज्जीवमहो स्वजीवनकृते नान्यं वदान्यं गत ॥ १७३ ॥ विकाशं सनीते विबुधरविभि: काव्यकमले । मदीयेस्मिन्स्फूर्जद्विविधगुणसौरम्यनिवहे ॥ रसाली संपूर्णे कमलनिलया सातिदयया । सरासं संवासं रचयतु जगन्मोहनकरी ॥ १७४ ॥ भाचंद्रार्क समुद्यावरसललितां घोविसंदर्भसारां । नानालंकारपूर्णा निचितगुणगणां भूरिभावार्थगर्भा ॥ राजद्वदग्ध्यमुग्धा मुररिपुगृहिणीमुल्लसंतीमिवांत । कामासूयाविमुक्का मम भणत मिहो साधवो भावयंतु ॥ १७५ ॥ दु सगोस्तु कदापिना त्रिभुवने कस्यापि सस्यान्वितां । भूमिः संततमस्तु वस्तुनि परे निष्ठां व्रजेयुर्जना ॥ नीचा नित्यमिह त्यजंतु सुहृदां वैरं न वैरकुरै- भांग्याना क्षितिनायक क्षितितले शभुश्चिरं नंदतु ॥ १७६ ॥ श्रीचिंतामणिसूरिसूनुविबुधश्रीरंगनायोद्भव-। श्रीनारायणसभवो हरिकविर्य श्रीशपादाश्रय ॥ सर्गोभूदनवद्यपधरनाचातुर्यविद्योतिते । तस्काव्ये खलु शभुराजचरिते काव्यातिमो द्वादश ॥ १७ ॥ पीयूशांशु १ समुद्र ४ सप्त ७ वसुधा १ विद्योविते वैक्रमे । वर्षे मासि च पौषनाम्नि बहुले पक्षे द्वितीयादिने ॥ सद्वारे द्विजनायकस्य पितृभे चापूर्णयछ्रीहरिः । कान्य शोभनशंभुराजचरितं नानागुणोज्जभित ॥ १७८ ॥ इति सूर्यपूरस्थिते नारायणसरिसूनुहरिकविविरचिते विजयाके शंभुराजचरितास्ये महाकाव्ये राजनीतितत्त्वोपदेशनिर्णयो नाम द्वादशः सर्ग ॥ श्री ॥ सपूर्ण चैतत्कान्य ॥ श्री ॥ The genealogy of Hari Kavias disclosed in the above extract can be represented as under (1) चिंतामणि ( vide verses 166 and 177 above) (2) रंगनाय ( Son of No. 1 - vide verses 166 and 177 ) (3) नारायण ( Son of No. 2 - vide verses 168 and 177. He is called the younger brother of # in verse 168 ) । (पमनाभानुज ) ·Harikari alias Bbānabhatta 109 (4) F ( Son of No. 3-see verses 177 and 170). It appears that Hari Kavi's father Nārāyang who was originally B Deccani Brahman ( Friert1541774 v. 169 ) bad settled at Surat as he is called 'मिहिरपत्तनाध्यासन' (v. 169) i. e. resident of मिहिरपत्तन which is the same as priye or Surat mentioned in the colophons. It appears that Hacı Kavi also was residing at Surat or page and consequently the scene of King Sambhu's marriage with 14 is laid in higtaine (folio 15 ) which appears to bo identical with AIETTTTH of which Earı Kavi's father areppur was resident as stated in verse 169 How far this fact is true to history I am unable to say at present. In verse 172 quoted above we are told that this poem was composed by the order of (निदेशतः ) one कृष्ण known as the गुरु of King शंभु ( = शभु महीपते अपि कृष्णाख्यया विख्यातस्य गुरोः निदेशत इदं कान्य व्यधात् etc.). Thus कृष्ण गुरु appears to be identical with morefsa described in two verses (on folio 82 ) which we have quoted above. The date of composition recorded in perse 178 of the colophon is Vikrama Samvat 1741, in the month of Pauşa, Bahula Paksa, 2nd tithi, which corresponds to Honday, 12th January 1685. 1 The last folio which records the above date of composition was found pasted to another stray folio with some written matter on both the sides. This stray folio records on ono side the colophon of some work on phala-jyotışa or astrology conta ining Samrat 1710 and Śaka 1805 ( = A. D. 1681), If this date is regarded as the date of copying of some work on astrology it may be possible to conclude that our Ms of Sambhurūja-Carita is a contemporary copy perhaps made in the very year of its composition viz. A. D. 1685, its last (olio being pasted on another stray folio written one year earlier i. 8 in 1681 as pointed out above The other side of the stray folio contains some Written matter concluded by 3 verses ascribed to Hari Kavi as under Folio स्फुरत्कीर्तिज्ज्योत्स्नारलयविसरोल्छासितकर । प्रतापानिज्यालामसरमरसतापितपर. ।। सनुद्गन्धरपयांमृतकरमुसोविश्वमहितो । प्रजो यस्य भ्राता जयति महित. शकर इति ॥ ये जन्मावधिसंनृता च रनस नानाभिलाय. परं। मानाप्नु मुरमाप्रकोकिलकरस्वामाश्रितः सादरं ।। 235 12 Intii Spisart, Sol Y1. - 172 ·110 Studies in Indian Literary History भास्तां दूरत एव वरपरिचय कित्वस्य साधारणा- । त्वत्तो जीवतमप्यलभ्यमभवत्कियूमहेत.परम् ॥ हरिकवेर्ममैतौ॥" "सुमुखशिखरनामग्रामगानप्रणाम। स्मरणविहितविघ्नध्वांतधाराविघात ॥ तरुणतरणिकोटिज्योतिविद्योतितांग । स भवतु भगवान्मे विघ्नहा वि (घ्ननाश.? )॥ - हरिकवर्ममायं॥ There is besides the stray folio desarıbed above another stray folio in the beginning of the Ms written on one side of the paper with borders ruled in double red lines and of a slightly smaller size than the Ms of Sambhurāja-Carita containing the following five verses.- ॥ श्रीगणेशाय नमः ॥ हिमगिरितनया सा पातु मां सारवृत्त । प्रथितगुणविसर्गा यद्गुणाकृष्टचेता ॥ त्रिभुवनगुरुरीशो यां वहबर्द्धदेहे-। गमदतिविकृत हाप्यर्द्धनारीश्वरत्व ॥१॥ श्रीमान्गजेंद्रवदन. सदन मवीनां । पायादपायभयत. स तु मा नितांत || भक्तानुरागमिव कुंभयुगे दधान । सिंदूरपूरममित बहिरुजिहान ॥ २ ॥1 फुलपत्रशतपत्रलोचना भक्तसकहृदया दयासरित् । शब्दसागरविचारचातुरी हेतुरीप्सितमिरा ददातु मे ॥३॥ श्लाघते महिमानमत्रकवय के के न कृष्टांतरा-। चंचत्काग्यकरा परं तु गरिमा शीचक्रपाणेर्गुरु । बिवद्वेषिदले यदास्यकमले..... दतातुः । वाग्देवी कमलेव विश्वहृदयप्रहादिनी खेळवि ॥ ४ ॥ कावेव मंजुळपदा कमनीयवर्णा सश्लेपपूर्वकमपूर्वतर वदती ।। न स्यात्कय तु सरसा सकला सभावा । श्रीचक्रपाणिकविताभिमता वुधानां ॥ ५ ॥ मय बहुलगुण सुमाननीयो। भुवनभुवा.. 1 Tha Ters. La identical with verse No. 1 in Is No 823 of 1875-76 2 This verse Na 3 appears as verse Yo b in the US ( No 839 of 1875-76 ) of EUR4- व्याख्या of Bsri Kari ....

·111 Harikayi alias Bhānubbatta It is clear that the above extract contains the beginning of some poetical work of चक्रपाणि as the expression " चक्रपाणिकविता" in verse 5 above shows. I shall now prove that this चम्पाणि Is identical with the brother of Sri Hari Kavi, the author of Subhāṣitahārāvall. Dr. Hara Datta Sharma in his article s on Sri Hari Kavi, the author of Subhuşitahürüvalt remarks: "Hari Kavi was tho papil of Nārāyana, one of whose porses he quotes and refers to it as श्रीनारायणगुरुचरणानाम् ." His youngest brother was called चक्रपाणिकवि and he is referred to by Hari Kavi as 'मत्कनिष्ठधाता' or मस्मदानुजचक्रपाणि कवि,' It seems that our poet had other brothers but we find no account of them Thus für differs from the mot mentioned in कवींद्रवचनसमुच्चय (p. 87 ) सदुकिकर्णामृत (p. 53 ) and पचावलि of रूपगोस्वामिन् (fol. 269, V. 258). Dr. Sharm, then quotes two versos introduced by Hari Kavi as composed by his brother चक्रपाणि. They 20:- १) “कृपापांगाग्रस्य श्रयति रसना शुभ्रवसना । .भगवानेकरदनः -मस्कनिएभ्रातु चक्रपाणिकवे." (२)"श्लाघ्य (घ) न्वे महिमानमय कवयः स्वीयं न इप्टान्तरा. । के के कान्यकरा परन्तु गरिमा श्रीचक्रपाणेर्गुरु (रो. ?) वियद्वेपिदले यदास्यकमले क्षोदाभदन्तामले । वाग्देवी कमलेच विश्वहृदयप्रहलादिनी सेलति ॥ -मस्कनिष्ठभ्रातुचक्रपाणिकचे." (fol. 33. V. 124) It will be now seen that verse No. 2 quoted above is exactly identical with P. of the चक्रपाणिकरिता stray folio viz. श्लाघते......खेलति. This identity proves beyond doubt that Sri Hari Kavı, the author of Subluşıtakürdlult refers in his anthology to the verses of his brother called from the " Taqoralarar" Ms, a stray folio of which has been preserved in the Ms of भुराजचरित of Hari Kavi. This association of पक्रपाणि with the autbor of imhafa raises the question about the identity of the tipo Hari Kavis viz (1) हरिरूपि, the author of मुनापिवहारावलि and (2) हरिकवि, the author of Tala. I shall now prove that both these authors ara identical. Jy grounds for establishing this identity are 3 Indan Carictiltod,c.3 pp. 313-165.

·112 Studies in Indian Literary History - (1) Dr. Sharma observes 1 about Hari Kavi, the author of सुभाषित- हारावलि:-- " The author Śrī Hari Køvi seems to have been a poet of high order. He boasts of himself in the following verse.. येनैक कवितावतारसमये प्रथः समुल्लासित-। स्तस्या एव सुविश्रमे पुनरहो बधः परो निर्मितः ॥ तस्या लास्यविधौ कृतास्तु बहवस्ते से प्रबंधोत्तमाः सोऽय कोऽपि हरि. कविः कविरविज्योति कणो दीव्यति ॥ (tol. 33B V. 123) 283 The above verse is identical with v. 163 on folio of the Ms of 20 शभुराजचरित incorporated in the long extract quoted above. Perhaps it may have been taken from the Śambhurāja-Carita by the author of Subhāşıtahårdvalt. This identity of verses is sufficient to establish the identity of the two Hari Kayis. (2) Mr. M. Krishnamacharya in his book on Sanskrit Literature remarks about Harı Kayı the author of Subhāşıtahārāvali " His native country however appears to be the Dekkan and he betrays & very close acquaintance with the literature of his country. These remarks are to some extent borne out by the colophon of the Śambhurāja-Carita We have stated above that Hari Kavi's father arreu was the resident of मिहिरपत्तन or सूर्यपुर or Surat but he is said to be 'दाक्षिणा- स्यान्वय' (V.169 of the colophon). (3) Dr. Sharma states about the author of Subhāşıtahārāvalı – Among various other poets Hari Kavi mentions the names of the following with reverence as- I रामजिरपंडितानाम् II लक्ष्मीधरपादानाम् III माधवपुरीपादानाम् IV महीश्वरपुरीपादानाम् V मधुसूदनसरस्वतीनाम् VI अनवदेवानाम् VII श्रीकृष्णपडितानाम् VIII श्रीराघवचैतन्यानाम् IX श्रीयोपदेवपडितानाम् x गोपीनाथपंडितानाम् XI सोमजिद्भट्टानाम् . It is possible to make a conjecture that these people were either Hari Kavi's contemporaries or preceded him shortly. Dr. Sharma's conjecture that some of these people were Hari Kavi's contemporaries appears to be corroborated so far as grorgfa is concerned. 1IHO Volx,No.9,P 183. 2 The classical Period of Sanskrit Literature. Madras, 1906, p 120 " ·) . Harikayi alias Bbānubhatta 113 गुरु We have seen above that the Tita mentions him as the of King Sambhu and describes him in iso verses 124 and 125 on folio 8:2). Besides we are told that Hari Kayı composed the Sambburājacarita at the 233 bidding of this monafta ( v. 173 on folio 20 (+) As regards the parentage of the author of the Sambhurūjacanta and that of the Subhūşıtahūruvalı I have to observe as follows:- (1) The colopbons of the different Sargas of the Sambhurdjacarita unitormly call हरिकवि as 'नारायणरिसूनु' 1.8 son of friguraft. Then again vorse 177 of the extract from the colophon quoted above and verse 153 197 on folio ose the adjective' ATTITUÁHTTwith reference to Hari Kavi. 17 233 He is also called 'aigiafo: '10 verse 163 in the top margin of folio 20 All these expressions prove that नारायण was the father of हरिकवि. (ii) Dr. Sharma states that Hari Kapı, the author of manfarerrafo was the pupil of नारायण as he refers to him as ' नारायणगुरुचरणानाम्.' The statement of the colophons in the शंभुराजचरित makes it clear that नारायणसूरि was the father of gfecafar The title are here is significant as atity was not only the father of fafar but his To as well, because in verse 168 ho is mentioned as गुरुवर ( नारायणनामको गुरुवर.) which corresponds to the title eft used in the colophons. It is, therefore, clear that one and the same person ArTigot was both the T6 and the father of Hari Kavl. In verse 163 197 (Folio -) Hari Kivi calls himself नारायणोपासक ' in addition to his 17 belog arguita,' Verse 164 (folio 233 informs us that his family 20 attained preeminence osing to the grace of 10 ascetic (afar) of the name of नारायण. The identity of the two Hari Kayis is in my opinion sufficiently establisbed on the strength of the evidence recorded above. It is now easy to fix the date of Subhüşıtahürüvali. In this connection wo quote Dr. Sharma's conclusion - 1 " As Hari Kave quotes the verses of Panditarāja Jagannatha, he cipoot be a contemporary of Akbar. Therefore, he must have flourished in the middle of the 17th century A. D.". I 11QYal, 11), 15 ·114 Studies in Indian Literary History This conclusion of Dr Sharma is confirmed in general by our study of the Sambhurajacarita because it was composed in A. D. 1685 and because of our identification of the author of the Subhasitahärāvali and the Sambhuräjacarita as stated above. As regards the chronological order of these two works we are unable to decide because the Verso common to both these works is not indicated by the name of its source. A glance at the varied and rich contents of the Subhaşıtahārāvalı will show, however, that Hari Kavi W&S & poracions reader and perhaps this encyclopaedio anthology containing gems of Sanskrit poetry called from innumerable sources beginning from poets and poetasters of hoary 'antiquity down to his contemporary Krşnapandita and even his younger brother Cakrapāni, served as a good discipline for a budding poet of Hari Kavi's classical taste so as to enable him to write an independent mahakävya in 12 cantos bubbling with the essence of Sanskrit classical poetry and devoted to the glorification of King Sambhāji, whose gay personality afforded him an excellent opportunity to make a colourful display of a princely career, which has been estimated by some moderp historians as politically effete and Unwise. - My brief analysis of the Sambhurājacarıta based on the available fragment of this mahakāvya will, it is hoped, remove doubts, if any, of modern historians about the identity of the hero of this poem with King Sambhājı, the son of Shivaju I shall, however, som up the main facts revealed in my analysis which support my identification of Sambhurāja with King Sambhāji (1) Date of composition of the poem Viz. A. D. 1685 corresponds to Sambhāji's period of reign (2) The birth of शभुनृपति from शिवनृप and the adjectives शिवभव, शिवोद्भव as applied to TTTF in many places as pointed out by me in the preamble of tbis paper clearly indicate the parentage of the Maratha King (3) The reference to the sword of the goddess #art in the hands of King Sambhu and its description in three verses as pointed out by me also confirm my identification. ( 4 ) The mention of Thai HEwith reference to Sambhurājs is also important. Shivāj was called 'tapalate and his son 1 Compare the following verso in the Budbabbūsona of King Sambhu (Govt Ori. Bories) BO R Institute, 1926 अधीत्य वेदान्परिसंस्तीर्य चामीनिष्ट्वा यजै पालयित्वा प्रजाश्च । गोब्राह्मणार्थे शस्त्रपूतान्तरात्मा हतः सग्रामे क्षत्रियः स्वर्गमेति ॥ ५५ ॥" ... - ·116 Harikapi alies Bhānnbhatta Sambhājı was expected to follow his father in keeping this motto belore bim as a state policy at a time when Hinduism was regarded to be in peril. (5) The poet Hari Kavi may have resided occasionally at Sambhā. ji's court, though he himself and his father may have been normally residents of enige or Surat. as the poem was composed at the bidding of Sambhāji's to by name Freiza such an inference is warranted. At any rate a greater contact of the courtly life of King Sambhāji may be presumed 10 view of the dominant note of gelety pravailing in the portion of this mabākāvys sbalysed by me. The poet's family belonged originally to the Deccan as his father is called ' tistoneiraq' and naturally he must have entertaided & high regard for Bing of the Deccan territories, though Surat was at this period of history in the hands of foreigners. My friend Prof. H. D. Velsaker has already published a " Sanskrit work called gripo ( Bhandarkar Oriental Research Ipstitate, Govt. Ori. Sories, 1926 ) claiming for its author King Sambha, popularly koown as Sambhāji, son of Shivaji the Great " and has thus retrieved the lost name of King Sambhāji as “ nothing but Vicious deeds, at the most brave and daring, are usually connected with the name of Prince Sambhāp" About Sambhāji's literary taste Prof Velankør remarks :-"- it is possible to conclude that not ooly bad Sambhaji received education at the bands of learned Pandits but he had also taste for Sanskrit literature and was occa sionally in the habit of writing poetry in Hindi under the influence of Kayi Kalaśa or the celebrated Kalusbs, especially when passing his leisure hours in the company of beautiful women." In his Preface Prof. Velankar relers to Sambhāji's Hindi Pcems, selections from wbich were shown to him by Jir. Purushottam Vishram Varji, J. P. Then again verses 1 16 and 15 in the preamble of Badhabhūşana clearly refer to Sambhāji's contact with learned men well versed in Poetry, Rhetoric, Parānas, diasic and archery. Har Kavi, & poet of no mean talents, must have been foremost among the learned men patronized by Sambhaji and in my opinion his present mahuksiya gives an added lastre to the cultural history of Sambhāji's reiga. 1. Tes Tersj tentu follows तस्या मजः शभुरिनि प्रसिद्धः समत्तसामतशिरोवसन्तः (क्तंसः)। यः कापसाहित्यपुरागगीतमोदर विद्यार्णवपारगामी ॥ २५ ॥ पिविन्य शालागि पुरातनानामादाय तेन्यः मलु सोयमर्थम् । करोति सदसन्यमर्नु नृपाल त शम्भुवा बुधन्यगाल्पम् ।। १६ ।।"

·1:16 Studies in Indian Literary History 11 About Kalasha, the enchanter, who exerted a wonderful inflaence upon Sambhāji Prof. Velankar remarks .- "Among the quotations we find one from the pen of famous Kalasha. It is highly poetical and even though we anfortunately do not possess any literary remains of this great favourite of King Sambhāji, we have grounds to believe that he was a literary man. In the old chronicles he is described as Kavikalase or the poet Kalasa. " We will not be, however, far from truth in assuming that to a considerable extent his uterary gifts helped Kalashs to maintain his influence with the prince. It is quite possible that this Kapı Kalushe may have composed several poems, which were not preserved owing to the general disfavour in which he was held, bat stray copies of which may yet have existed and might one day be discovered by us These remarks of Prof. Velankar tempt me to infer by way of pure hypothesis that cafea who is described in two verses as the Te of King Sambha in the Gambhurajacarita may be identical with Kavikalasa, the Kanoj& Brahman who is popularly believed to have been purposely sent by the Emperor from Delhi Hari Kavi, as Dr. Sharma tells us, refers to some verses of this pandit and introduces them in his Subhāşıtahāravalt by the expression " strascurgfentare.” Then again in the Sambhurājucarita Hari Kavi states that he wrote by order (facta ) of ope Four who was the Te of even King Sambbu ( 7yhetsaalà Tit ). All these references show the great influence Ecogfsa held over King Sambhāji and it is possible that he may have been identical with the great enchanter of Sambbāji, popularly known as Kayı Kalaś. Thış identification is however, suggested as & mere hypothesis as among other accomplishments of Furyisa given in the two perses on folio 82 quoted above we find that he is called सकलखलजनाखर्वगर्वप्रभेत्ता end दुर्नीते परिधि खलाद्युपविधि प्रज्ञाप्रभाशेवधि "- expressions which may hint at his cleverness in political chicanery, so characteristic of Kavi Kalaśa, the great enchanter of King Sambhāji Irrespective of our proposed identification of कृष्णपंदित with कवि कलश it would be usefal to pat on record verses quoted by Hari Kavi in bis Subhūşıtahārávalı and ascribed to guefca for the reason that he is meationed as the Ta of King Sambhu in the Śambhurdjacarıta If any pooms of fast are traced hereafter by historians the perses recorded below may prove useful in studyiog the question of our proposed identity of the two personalities I, therefore, quote these verses from the fragment of ·117 Eurikayi ahas Bbänubhatta the Us of Subhaşıtahūrivalt piz. No. 92 of:A 1883-84 in the Govt. Mss Library at the BO. R. Institute, Poona.- folios 8-9 वृंदारण्यमहीपु वंशनिनदामदामृतास्वादना-1 निस्यदानि दधुक्षयेव सुरभि वृदानि सदानयन् ॥ मंदारनुमवीथिकासुविहरन् वंदारुवृदारक- । दवस्तुत्यभिनदितोस्तु जगदानंदाय नदात्मज ॥ ५५ ॥ --कृष्णपडितानाम्" tolio 16 -शैवालश्रेणिशोभां दधति हरजटावल्लभोह यस्या-। स्त सा सोल्लासवल्लादूरशफरतुलां यत्र धचे कलावान् ॥ उन्मीलनोगिभोगावलिसुभगसिवाभोजसंभावितामा। गंगानंगारिसगा मम महति विधी मगलान्यातनोतु ।। -धीमत्कृष्णपडितानाम्" follo98 "यवाणी वाणिनीनां मधुरमधुरसद्रोहिणी रोहिणेय. । धुस्वा हालावहेलां रचयति सुचिर सम्मदाकुचिताक्षं । किंचिद्राक्षासरक्षाक्षररसनकरत्रस्तरुद्राक्षमाल । सोमठ नीलकंठोप्यनुपठति शिरस्तांडवाडंबरेण ।। १९६ ।। मौलमदारदामभ्रदलीपटलीकाकली श्रोणिदिवे ।। चंचस्कांचीनिदान चरणकमलयोमंजुमंजोरसिंजां ॥ उत्संगे कीरगीत स्तनभुवि मसृण कल्लकी पचमं वा ।। तरकान्ये दत्तकर्णा शिवशिवमनुते भारतीभारमेव ।। १९७ ॥ यः पीयूपमयूखधामनि सुधा साराछकछेपि य । क्षुभ्यरक्षीरसमुद्रसादलहरी लावण्यपूरेपि यः॥ यः काठाधरपलचे मधुरिमा नासी समुद्गाहते । श्रीविद्वस्कविकृष्णपढिवयचो वीचिसमीचीनतां ॥ १९८ ॥ श्रीक्षगपढितानामेते" folho-“रमाल कारसारापि वाणी व्याकरणोज्झिता-। चित्रोपहतगाव न रंजयति सजनान् ।। २१६ ।। -कृष्णपंडितानाम्" We have seen above that in the old chronicles Sambhāji's adviser Kalasha is described as कविलश. In the above verses of कृष्णपडित he styles himself as oft ungfoo apparently emphasizing bis poetical talents and perbags echoing the ideany of his Sanskrit name faut with the popular name कवि कलश. II Since the above paper was written I have analysed Mss of हैहयेंद्रकान्य represented by the following entry in Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum. Part I.768- 1 ·118 Studies in Indian Literary History हैहयेन्द्रकान्य and tika by Hari, Report CLXx-Comm. by शंभु ibid" Mss represented by this entry of Aufrecht are available in the Gopt. Mss Library. They are ---(1) No. 827 of 1875-76. (2) No. 828 of 1876-76 and (9) No. 829 of 1876–76. They were acquired from Surat by Dr. Bühler in 1875. Aufrecht's entry about the author of this Kāvy& and commentary is misleading because we find that this Kāvya was written by Hari Kavi, the author of Subhâğıtahārāvali and the Gambhurājacarita. Ms No 898 of 1876-78- This is a fragment of हैहयेन्द्रकाव्यटीका of aftafa. Some of its folios are not numbered but it consists of 46 folios. It was copied in Samvat 1779 i. e. in A. D. 1723 as the following colophon shows इति श्री सर्यपुरस्थित श्रीनारायणसूरिसूनुहरिकविविरचितायां श्री हैहयद्रचरिताख्य- महाकाव्यव्याख्यायां शभुविलासिकाख्यायामष्टमः सर्ग ॥ समाप्तः ॥ श्री॥ श्रीरस्तु ॥ संवत् १७७९ वर्षे फाल्गुन शुदि १ रवी समाप्तिमगमत् " The above colophon makes it clear that this commentary WAS written by हरिकवि The poem commented on is a महाकाव्य called हैहयेन्द्रचरित and the name of this commentary is शभुविलासिका.' We have no means of ascertaining the number of cantos of this महाकाव्य of हरिकवि but the above colophon of canto VIII proves that it must have been somewhat like the Sambhurājacarita in its extent. The references to earlier works and authors found in this fragment are:- (1) शारदातिलक fol 1, 6, (14) छदोभुजगमौलि fol. 23, (2) अभिधानरत्न fol. 2, 6, 7, 8, 11, (15) भाष्य fol. 29, 13, 15, 18, 19, 20, 24, 27, 30, (18) माध्यमत or भाष्यानुमतं fol. 26, 32, 37, 38, 39,41,44,45,48, (17) पिंगलसूत्र fol 26, (3) भमरः many times, (18) शानधयां fol 28, (4) श्रीमद्भागवत fol 5, 17, 32,3; (19) मत्कृतमंव fol. 29, (5) दशश्लोक्यामाश्वलायनंन fol. 6, (20) पिंगलनाग fol. 29, (6) विश्वः fol. 8, 39, (21) पिंगलभाप्य fol 31, (7) साख्यमत fol 9, (23) रुग्विधान fol 33, (8) महीप fol. 9, 28, 29, 32, 36, (23) वाग्भटालंकारे fol. 33; (9) भगवत्पादैः fol. 10, (24) कालिदास fol. 38, (10) भाचार्यः fol 10, (25) वृत्तरत्नाकर fol. 37, (11) नैय्यायिकमत fol. 10, (26) क्षीरस्वामी fol 42; (18) कवचे fol 19, (27) कामशास्त्र fol 42, (13) हैमः fol. 20, 30, 36, 38, 44, (28) रतिरहस्य fol. 48, ·119 Earikavi alias Bhānubbatta Is No. 849 of 1875-76-- This fragment of शंभुविलासिका consists of about 76 folios of which folios 1 to 68 contain the commentary for canto I of rotatra, while folios 69 to 76 contain a portion of the commentary for canto II (13 verses only). This Ms is very important for our present stody as it farnishes more particolars about Hari Kavi. The first 10 verses reler to नारायण, tha गुरु of Hori Kavi, and also reler to his patron siającatafa who is styled as ta 1. e. born of fire or Shivājı (verses 7 and 8). We are also told explicitly that this commentary was composed by the order of Sembbāji and that the Kāyys was composed by Hari Kayı himself (verse 10) This statement proves that Hari Kari must have been a court-poet of King Sambhāji to receive direct orders of King Sambhāji unlike his composition of Sambhurdjacarita which, as we have seen above, was composed at the bidding of कृष्णपडित, tha गुरु, of Sambhāji, Perhaps this may have brought Hari Kavi into prominence and royal favour recognizing his poetic talents and learning, being himself कवि and पंरित ('कवि- कृष्णपंडित'). I shall now quote the introductory 12 verses of this Ms as noother copies of this work are available so far:- tolol-!--" श्रीगणेशाय नमः॥ श्रीमानगजेंद्रवदनः सदनं मतीनां । पायादपायमयतः स तु मा नितांत || भकानुरागमिव कुंभयुग दधानः । सिंधूरपूरममितं हिसज्जिहान ||1|| यो मां दधाति कमनीयवर्नु रसाळः। फुल्लावसंततिलका लतिकामिवाय ।। जीमतराज इव विद्युतमुक्छसंती। श्रीमान्स पातु भगवानरविंदनामः ॥२॥ भजामि मुवनाधारं हराकारं पर महः । यस्येव चदिका ज्योत्स्ता कृष्णा रामा विराजते ॥३॥ फुचपत्रासपालोचना भकमवदयादयासरित् । वान्दसागरविचारचातुरो हेतरीप्सितमिरा ददातु मे ॥ १॥ वैकुंठनाथपदपंकजळीनचिन- रोलबमररगुगागमसिदबुदि॥ संददानप्रदलितासिलकरमपौष । नारायणं गुरुमनल्पगुणं नमामि ॥५॥ भीपोद्रवमन्यकाम्यजलधिमोन्मयने मंदर- . .

·120 Studies in Indian Literary History . प्रोद्दामाद्भतशेषपेषलगिरा सारप्रसारप्रभुः ।। धाराधारकवित्वकौशलसमुल्लासिप्रभावाद्भुता । शृगारादिरसाकुला हरिकवेवाणी समुजुभते ॥ ६ ॥ अस्ति स्वतिकर समस्तजगतः मापालमौलिस्फुरन् । माणिक्यावलिकांतिकांतचरणः श्रीशंभुपृथिवीपतिः । यस्य त्रस्यदरातिपालनपरस्यापीय गौणाकर । पीयूष विवुधा विनियंदमृत निदंति सौधारं ॥ ७ ॥ किं वर्ण्य किल शैवस्य महिमा जगतीपते । आकर्ण्य यद्वदान्यत्वमितरैस्तद्वितन्यते ॥ ८ ॥ कर्पूरपूरविशदस्वयश सितसारसे । ब्रह्मांडमडली येन भसली क्रियतेतरा ॥ ९॥ तस्याज्ञयव विबुधान्प्रतिनैजभाव-1 प्रोन्दोधनाय हरिणा किल तन्यतेस्य कान्यस्य तु स्वविहितस्य विकाशिताय । व्याख्या प्रभेव रविणा कमलाकरस्य ॥१०॥ सदेहसतमससहरणकदक्षा। नानापदार्थनिभृतार्थविबोधिकेक्षा ।। ज्ञाताज्ञधूकबुधकोकसुशोकसौख्या । विद्योतिनी जगति शभुविलासिकाख्या ॥११॥ तस्माद्बुधाः सहृदया. सदया भवत । पश्यतु सादरमिमां कृतिरस्मदीयां ॥ दोषाविरस्यतु गुणान्समुदस्य हृया । कुवंतु चायमुदितो हि विदां स्वभावः १२॥" Verse No. 1 in the above extract viz. श्रीमान्गजेंद्रवदन ... सजिहानं is almost identical with verse No ? in the nifuraai extract quoted by me above from a stray folio found in the Ms of शभुराजचरित. So also verse No. 4. viz, ददातु is almost identical with verse No. 3 of the चक्रपाणिकविता fragment. It is possible that the brother चक्रपाणि in his enthusiasm to outdo his elder brother may have incorporated these verses from the latter's works without acknowledgement though the older brother Hari Kayı bad better sense of literary veracity as he has introduced all verses of his younger brother 9491for with the expression "मस्कनिष्ठनातुः चक्रपाणे:" in his Subhāsitahārāvali. As this fragment of tyfassical contains & portion of the commentary different from that found in Ms No 828 of 1875-76 it would be useful to फुल्लपत्रशतपत्रलोचना मे" ·Harikavi alias Bhānubhatta 121 - record the relerences to earlier works and authors zoticed by me in my corsory reading of the Ms These references are:- (1) रुद्रट lol. 3, (17) कविवरजगन्नाथास्परिवरायापर- (2) अमरः lol. 5, 6, 7, 10, etc. नाम्नः कवे fol. 72, (3) वाग्मट, वामन, दंच्यादि (18) विश्वः fol. 44, 73, अलफारिकाकारैः tol. 3, (19) अमरव्याख्याने क्षीरस्वामिना (4) वाग्भटे fol. 5, 6, 15, 23, 24, 25, fol.73. 26, 27,35, 38, 10, 41, 55, 57, (20) स्तवराजे fol. 20, 73, (5) नव्यमते fol. 5, (21) भाप्योतः tol. 14 (6) वृत्तरत्नाकरे fol. 5,69, (32) रेवाखडे fol. 16, (7) स्कादे fol. 6, (23) न्यासतीर्थमाहात्म्ये fol. 10, (8) पमपुराण fol 8, (24) वायुपुराणे fol. 18, 19, 20, (9) कवचोके. fol 8, 17, (25) श्रीमद्भागवते नवमस्कधे fol. 20, 94, (10) कालिदास fol. 8, 12, (26) कामशास्त्रे fol. 28, 51, 53, (11) फल्पकवचपजरादौ tol. 8, (27) ईमः fol. 19, 31, 50, (12) शारदातिलक tol. 10, (28) वाल्मिकिकालिदासमुरारिमुख्याः कवींद्राः (13) वार्तिके lol. 10, (14) अभिधानरत्ने fol. 10, 11, 13, 14 15, (29) महीपः 23, 24, 66, 17,18, 19, 20,21,25, 26 28,30, (30) कुवलयानंदे fol. 31, 32, 33 39,12,43, 47,61, (31) समुच्चयसार fol 37, (15) सशस्यां lol. 11, (16) आचार्य: fol 11, (32) तदुक्त अभिज्ञेन fol. 60. F fol. 21, The above list of references combined with the list of references in the other fragment of this commentary given previously shows as the range of Hari Kavi's studies and in my opinion justifies the self-conscious and somewhat boastfal reference to his capacities and attainments cccasionally found in his works noticed above. The hero of देहयेन्द्रचरित is हैहयेन्द्र or कार्तवीर्य and his identity with King Te is too transporent for the poet to hide behind apparently godly cavironment in which he has been put by the poet. The beroine is gone other than चपा, who appears also to be the heroine of शंभुराजचरित as we bavo seen above in our analysis of this 6787075. On folio 14 of this Ms the feet apparently discloses the identity of Ty with an in the following explagation "मयत्वसंभावनाकरमेवस्कान्यकरणहेतुभूतशनुनामकराजविशेष लायस्वद्धगरादिकं वर्णयरि पुरमिति etc." 16 ·122 Studies in Indian Literary History ( . The poet also refers to 91 as the affasst of the poem in the following remarks on follos 29-30.- कुलशीलरूपादिगुणगणशालिचपानामकनायिका वर्णयन्" He also refers to this at as the beauty of the town of Surat in the following words on folio 50 :- "तथा श्रीमान्मिहिरनगरस्य, शोभमानसूरपुरस्य, द्योतनकरां प्रकाशनकरी, शोभासमुत्पादि- कामित्यर्य ।" This heroine is shown to have attained a marriageable age on folio 31 परमसुदरवराभिलशिनी एषा चपाख्या, षोडशवार्षिकी इति यावत् Wa have tried to prove from the statements of हरिकवि in the शभुराज- चरित that नारायण was both the गुरु and father of हरिकवि. This inference is clearly proved by the following statement of this poet in this commentary:- Folio 68-"श्री नारायणेति । श्री. सर्व विद्याज्ञानशोभासपच्चतया युक्तो नारायणः, तवामको गुरु पिता च" We have also seen that Hari Kavi's family came from the Deccan and that both the father and the son were residents of Surat. Here is Harı Kavi's own explanation about his Deccanı descent Folio 68 ---" दाक्षिणात्येषु महाराष्ट्राभिधदक्षिणदिग्भवग्राह्मणेषु अन्वीयते युज्यते इति मन्वयो वशो यस्यास्तौ" The colophon of Canto I appears as under on folio 68 and it is very important as it discloses for the first time in our study the popular name of the poet, which is भानुभट्ट " इति श्रीसूर्यपूरस्थित श्रीमन्नारायणसूरिसूनु- प्रसिद्धभानुभट्टापराभिधहरिकविविरचिताया स्वकृतदेहयेंद्रचरिताख्यकाव्यव्याख्यायां श्रीशभुविला. शिकाख्याया प्रथम सर्ग समाप्त". Perhaps this real name of the poet viz. भानुभट्ट may afford historians a better clue to trace the descendants in this family than the poetic name aftfa used throughout his works Throughout this paper we have identified gauge with modern Surat. Our identification is supported by Hari Kavi himself for on folio 74 he explains “ सूरस्य सूर्यस्येदं सौर सूरताख्य प्रसिद्धाभिधमित्यर्थ " and further he refers to the beauty of Surat in these words .-"तापी- परिवारितसूरपूरशोभाया दुर्लभत्वात् इति भाव . On folio 75 he explains the reference to mountain in the text of his Kavya .-"महेन्द्रः कोकणदेशस्थ कुलपर्वत. JIs No. 897 of 1875-76-- We now come to the fragment of the text of हैहयेन्द्रकान्य, the commentary on which we have noticed above in our - ·Harikayi alias Bhānnbhatta 123 - alysis of the two available fragments. This Ms consists of 39 folios, livs 1 to 20 comprising canto I and folios 20 to 40 comprising canto II. bis poem appears to have been written in & sustained style in the assical fashion and in doing so the poet is apparently influenced by gazdātha Panditsrāya, quotations of whose verses bave been given by our het in the Subbāsıta bārāval. Here is his appreciation of Pandıtarāya's petic composition on folio 2l of the present Ms - कमलपटलस्फारत्स्फूर्जन्मनोहरसौरमो-। न्मदमधुकर श्रेणीसिंजासमुद्गतमाधुरी। न हि सुभगता लोके विंदत्यनागुणाद्भुतां। कविवरजगवायोदंचद्वचो रचनावले ॥" The poet refers to atslauf Te in verse 8 of this Kāvya which begins a folio 2 with नमः धीमनारायणगुरुपदाभोजरजसे " and ends ...." प्रकाशंते काम कविवरकृता- कनुतयः - On folio 4 the following verses 24 and 25 appear and I find they ppear in the innafca with identical verse numbers. These verses are.- इहासीद्धासीर रुचिरवनुमाजा त्रिभुवने । शिवाख्यो देशानामधिपतिरनेकाद्भुवगुण.! यमालोक्योत्फुलदिपुलनयनोट्टीणनिमिपा । समुत्कीणांभित्ताविवसमभवत्सर्ववनिताः ॥२४॥ सुधासिंधुं प्राप्य श्रवणविवराघद्गुणमयी। मिमामलहक्क किरति मरणीं वाक्यमरणीं। सुधीरो गभीरो विपुलधिपणोत्यंतरमणो। वदान्यो नेहान्यो जगति शिवभूपाद्विजयते ॥ २५॥" The following verse 29 is identical with verse 26 in the शंभुराजचरित referred to by us in the begioning of this paper :- "प्रदीपो दीपांगादिव गगनरत्नादिव महा-1 महः पुंजपनादिव परमसौरम्यनिवहः । सुधाशुः क्षीराब्धेरिव हरितरुनंदनवना-। दिवायं संभूदं फिल शिवनृपाउनुपति. ॥ २७॥" As in the case of the commentary on this Kavya, Hari Kavi states that he got the order of the King Sambhu to compose the हैहयेन्द्रचरित:- अमुल्याझा प्राय स्वकपकलमापनदतये। वा साफल्यार्थ ललिवललितानां निजगिरा। - 1 ·124 Studies in Indian Literary History - सहस्रारांशस्याप्यमरजयिलकेशजयिनो। वर राज्ञा राज्ञश्चरितमहमीष्यस्परिगृणे ॥ ३०॥" We get more description of the heroine 89 10 this Kavya and her matchless beauty, news of which reached the King who began to pine for her hand.- Folio 12~ "कदाचित्तस्यासीवणवलपर्यकनिलया । कुलीनानालीकद्युतिहरमुखी कापि कमनी । समाख्या चंपेति न्यगमदिह या शोभनतमा । तमास्युद्यस्कात्या शमयति हि चापेयसमया ॥ ७२ ॥ विधावा चंपाख्या त्रिभुवनपताकामिव हि या । विधायासौ कुपा कलयति परानदजलधौ ।" Folio 16-" इतीमा नि सीमा प्रवरगुणगभीरवसति । कुरंगाक्षी श्रीमन्मिहिरनगरोद्योतनकरी। प्रभाश्रेणी मुकामिव खमणिना स्वीयनगरे । स राजा कस्माञ्चिरसमविहितचेता. समशृणोत् ॥१०२॥" folio 17-"स भूपश्चंद्राभामिव मनसि चपा परिदधन् । न लेभे शर्मापि etc. Persons interested in the King's welfare got busy and we find a Brahman approaching the King with a letter from Surat from चपा' father- "वदा तत्रापश्यस्करनिहितपत्रं नवतरं । स त विप्र धीमन्मिदिरनगरादागतमिह ।। Canto I ends on folios 20-21 as follows: "श्रीमरसूर्यपुरस्थितिई रिकविर्विद्याविनोदोज्ज्वल-1 श्रीनारायणसूरिसूनुरविय सदाक्षिणास्यान्वय । माद्योगादनवयपद्यरचना चातु (1) वियोतिते । तस्कान्ये सलु हैहयेन्द्रचरिते स! निसर्गोज्ज्वलः ॥ १३४ ॥ ॥ धीमत्सूर्यपुरस्थितधीनारायणसरिसूनुविरचिते विजयाके हैहयेन्द्रचरितारये महाकान्ये हैहयेन्द्रगुणवर्णनो नाम प्रथम सर्ग ॥" The parentage of 71 is given in the following verses on folio 22. भीउ was a King of Surat. In his line was born तापीकात the father of चंपा, tha heroine of the poem. This तापीकात or वापिकाकात despatched a letter to GTI olfering the hood of 791 to him through a Brahman mes. senger, who is his T5, 30d joriting him to his capital with all his royal paraphornalia ·। । Harikavi alias Bhānubhatts 125 " परमिह पुरं सौरं श्रीमल्लसति स्विपा । रुचिरतया तापीभगावलीवलयावृतं ।। अमरनगरीशोभामंगीकरोति यदुद्भवां । जगितिजगती यांती गगां निवेश्य निजांगणे ॥ ८ ॥ भवसदमलः श्रीकछाप्यो नृपोत्रविहावै स्वजनिजगतीं तापीसेवापरायमानसः । सुरभिरभिवस्तापीकावास्ययाभवदुद्रः । सुभटनिकरा सेन्यस्तस्यां महोबतया वया ।। ९ ॥ नरपरिवृद. पूर्व योभून्महेन्द्रकुलाचल-। स्थितिरतिमहालानारत्नाकरप्रभुरभुवः ।। मगणितगुणोदारः सारोलतो वरविक्रम । स्वविभवलवक्रीटाकीतालकाधिपशेवधिः ॥१०॥ किल तनुभवा तस्यादित्योद्भवानुतिसंभवा । चपलनयना चपाख्येय सखी मम वर्तते । त्रिभुवनकृता या निर्माय स्वनिर्मि(त)शोभिनीं। फनककमनी स्व चातुर्य पर प्रकटीकृत ॥ ११॥" folio 38 - " श्रीमदत्ताभिधगुरुवरेष्वेव विज्ञप्तियुक्त। नानासूक्तोचतिनवियुतस्तापिकाकावलेख.।" folio 39 "एतचेय चपलनयना चंपकणिरम्या। चपेत्याख्या मम हि दुहिता राजराजाय दत्ता ॥ तन्मे यूय विपदधिषणाधारिणो विज्ञवर्या । मान्या लोकविपुलकरुणासिंधोंगीकुरुध्वं ॥ ११८ ॥" मागंतव्य विवुधमणिमि. ते गृहीत्वा सुसैन्यं" "पग्रीमे वियुधमुकुट सप्रकाश्यादिदेश" The fragment ends as under.- श्रीनारायणसूरितो हरिकवि देव्यपूर्णा स्वयं । चासत सुधासमानवचन सस्यादपद्याधय || पूर्णाभूदनवयपयरचना चातुर्यवियोतिते । तरकान्ये खलु हहयेन्द्रचरिते सगों द्वितीयामिध. ॥ श्रीमत्सूर्यपुरस्थित श्रीनारायणरिसनुहरिकविविरचिते विजयांके धोहंहयेन्द्रचरिगस्ये महाकाये In tho last verse of canto II quoted above we find for the first two the name of the mother of Harı Kapı mentioned, which is qui, becauso the verse states“.Innapurna gave birth to Hart Kaut from Nürüyaņasūri." यं ·126 Studies in Indian Literary History In the above analysis of all the available fragmentary Mss of Hari Kavi's works we have tried to lay bare some historical information but have not attempted to identify or verify the same from other historical sources. Such an attempt must be made independently by scholars in. terested in the history of the period to which King Sambhājı belongs. We have attempted in the present study to give & rough sketch of Hari Kavi and his works written under the patronage of King Sambhāji. ALPHABETICAL LIST OF IMPORTANT HISTORICAL NAMES Mentioned by Hari Kayı 20 qui- mother of Hari Kavi कृष्णपदित the quru of King Sambhāji probably indentical with or कृष्ण Kavi Kalasa. or sfare turqfea चपा or चपावती-- the heroine of शंभुराजचरित and हैहयेन्द्रचरित and the beauty of the town of Surat. 999 for younger brother of Hari Kavi, Framafur - Great Grand-father of Hari Kayı. (141 river at Surat. तापीकात --- father of चंपा, the heroine of शभुराजचरित and हैहयन्द्रचरित. दत्त-- Brahman messenger sent by तापीकाव with a letter proposing the marriage of his daughter 99 with King Sambhāju. नारायण or नारायणसूरि-~ The guru and father of Hari Kavi. 57777774 ( FR ) -- apppreciated and quoted by Hari Kapi. quan-- Uncle of Hari Kavi and older brother of Hari Kavi's father नारायण. HIGHTE -- popular namo of Harı Kavu. AERT -- mentioned by Hari Kavi as the province to which lus family belonged. मिहिरनगर or मिहिरपत्तन or तपननगर or तपनपत्तन- Same as सूर्यपुर or Surat. रंगनाथ -Grand-father of Hari Kayu शन, शभुराज, शमुनृपति identical with the Maratha King Sambhaji, son of Shivaji tha Great सनुरासचरित composed in d. D. 1685 by Hari Kavi by the order of Artigfes, to guru of King Sambhāji (TTT) 1 ·Harikavi alias Bhānubhatts 127 शिवभूप or शिव - father of this or Sambhāji, identical with Shivāji the Great. श्रीकच्छ ancestor of वापीकांत of Surat, father of चंपा. सस्यादास-the Governor of Surat ( called तपनपचनाधिपति in the शंभुराजचरित). सुभापितहारावलि-un encyclopaedic anthology compiled by Hari Kavi. सूर्यजासेवक or तपनजादास- father of चंपा in शंभुराजचरित, Perhaps identical with तापीकात. सूर्यपुर or सूरपुर or सूरत-identical with modern Surat, town of Hari Kayi's residence. हरिकवि (allas भानुभद्द)-author of शंभुराजचरित, हैहयेन्द्रचरित and com. mentary, and सुभापितहारावलि. हैहयेन्द्रचरित-amahakavya composed by Hari Kavi by order of King Sambhāji. हैहयेन्द्रचरितटीका-called शंभुविलासिका composed by Hari Kavi by order of King Sambhaji.

·14. Date of Sabhyalamkarana, an Anthology by Govindajit - After A. D. 1656 * The only MS of a work Sabhyalamkarana mentioned by Aufrecht 1 is "Rgb 417 (fr), which is identical with MS No. 417 of 1884- 87 in the Govt. MSS Library at B. O. R. Institute, Poong Sir R. G. Bhandarkar in his Report 2 for 1887-91 does not deal with the date of this work. As this work is & rhetorical anthology of verses from various poets and works, it has its place in the history of the mediaeval Sanskrit anthologies. I propose, therefore, to analyse the only MS of Sabhyalamka. rana viz. No. 417 of 1884–87 and indicate my evidence regarding the limits for its date. The work is divided into oumeroas sections called maricis or rays. The name of the author is Govindaji 9 He was the son of Cahu and was resident of Giripura. 4 He belonged to the devāda caste of Medapata ( Mewad) as will be seen from the following statements. folio 2 —"fa fafegfaalanza HATH (?) sihãçlaatstà etc.” " इति गिरिपुरवर्तिभट्टचकुतनयधीमेदपाठमध्यस्थभट्टमेवाडाज्ञातीय भट्टfolio 3 गोविजजित्कृते सारसग्रहे etc " The title of the work 1s सभ्यालझारण (colophon on folio 9) or सभ्यामरण (Colopbon on folio 3). The work is compiled somewhat on the lines of the Rasshajivuna 6 of Gadādharabbatta. In fact one Gadādhara is mentioned as the author of some verses quoted on folios 12 and 34 The following works and authors have been mentioned in the fragment of the Sabhyulamharana before os dow Isschwis Initiory VOL IT, No 11, February 1912, PP 206-369 I CC, II, 106 - Jufrecht motions auother sork called TherTM wbich scems to bo Jilforest from IEFU. 2. TICO FP wii-xili of lievort for 1337-01 Icra wo find morely a list of works and authora Quatlord la tho fragilest of Sabhyiləmkaran ? According to Sir R G Bbsadarise Guzindaj!" is a Sin.kritud form of "Golindaji." 1. I Holdil GuLSS lo dudu sith Gir naura or Girnar in Jouagad Stato. 5. dulache (CC I, CIO) scords 3 Kry) of tho ulilo FT TUI by Pinacandra with a CONCL.y Ł, Goilea (2.110) I cacocinay il this commentator Gorloda 13 Identical sith GOV, La actbo: c JSET üsny rag: 01:13 Rusajl.103 (nincs D 0.? I fol. XII, 300). 6 .

·Date of Sabbyālamkarana 128 - (6) - . - fol 8. - (1) भानुकर fol. 1, 2, 4, 8, 12, 14, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 28, 29, 32, 34, 35, 37. (2) विल्वमगल -fol 1, 17. (3) शिवस्वामिन् - fol.2 (4) नीलकंठ fol. 2, 12, 13, 23, 36. (5) अमरक - fol. 2, 4, 18, 21, 27, 30, 36, 37 श्रीहर्प fol 2,8, 13, 15, 24, 29 (7) राजशेखर fol. 2,4, 11, 12, 18, 20, 21, 30, 34, 88. (8) बालभारत ---fol. 2,22, 26, 26, 28, 31, 32, 3-4. (9) महकमलाकर -fol. 3 (10) नीपाभट्ट -fol. 3, 17. (11) घटखपर -folt. (12) मानुक -fol 4, 21. (13) गोविंदजिगह - fol. 8 (14) अमरचन्द्र fol 8, 23, 24, 25, 26, 28, 30, 31, (10) गणपति -fol 8, 16, 18, 24, 35 (16) भानुकरमिश्र (17) विल्हण - fol 8, 16, 26, 33, 37. (18) लक्ष्मण fol 8, 9, 16, 17, 24, 25, 27, 28, 31, 32, 34. (19) रुद्र -fol. 8, 19, 21, 37 (20) भवभूति -fol 9 32,36 (21) धर्मदास -fol 10 (22) कालिदास fol 10, 16, 18, 32. (23) गोवर्द्धन fol. 12, 18, 19, 20, 23, 26,81, 37. (23) दडिन् fol 12 (25) गदाधर -fol. 12,34. (26) त्रिविक्रम fol 12, 25, 32 (27) नीलकठ शुकु1 - fol 13, 15, 16, 19, 20, 21, 27, 28, 38, 37. (28) शकवृद्धि -fol 14,32. (29) नारायण fol 15. (30) कामसमूह - fol 15 (composed in ! D. 1457). i slin'ba sus is the authur of the Cu anl-Cari'a composed in die D. 100 [ 120 my paper jo tho ...! (B. O R. L ) Yol IX, ip 231-302] Tha work चिमनीगतक Ecar cred by Gorning ton toila .3 of tuv IS is ident cal with चिमनीचरित I hard criderca to proso that Sillantha 23 a popii of Bhat'oji Dik iha Vide Br[10 ca Kubamüls (Joor of Crs Rebcsici, 1:1:13, TOL XIV. Pt 1, PETI-I) I Gotaii icdikad mi zagie laa bu çubliezdly mjlı...] Lao Es. P C DIVLJI, ... LL 1. I.cently. 17 2 ·190 Studies in Indian Literary History (31) निर्मल fol 31. (32) मुरारि -fol 17, 24, 27, 30, 31. 33) भावमिश्र fol 17, 18, 19, 22, 24, 27. (34) प्रभाकरभट्ट -fol. 19. (35) शृंगारतिलक -fol. 21. (36) भैयाभट्ट fol 21. (37) लक्ष्मणभट्ट -fol. 22 (38) अमर - fol 22. (39) भारवि - fol 23, 26, 29, 31. (40) माघ -fol 23, 26,29,31. (41) महानाटक fol 24. (42) वेदग्यास -fol. 25. (43) भास -fol 43. (44) राघवानंददेवानाम् --fol 26. (45) क्षेमेन्द्र fol 26. (48) किरात -fol 26. (47) वररुचि -fol.26. (48) जयमाधव -fol 26,33,36. (49) -fol. 26. 50) गोपादित्य - fol 26. (51) भानुपंडित fol. 27. 52) भोजप्रबंध -fol. 28, 30, 34. (53) भट्ट सोमेश्वर -fol 28. (54) विकटनिवंग .fol.28. (55) चिमनीशतक fol. 29. (%3Dचिमनीचरित of नीलकण्ठ) (56) शाधर --fol 29. (57) भर्तृहरि --fol. 29,34. (58) हरिहर -fol. 30. (59) कविराज -fol 32. (60) पाणिनि -tol. 32. (61) रघुपति .fol. 33. (62) राहुक (1) •fol 33. 63) पासिनिम्न fol. 33 (63) पारमीकि fol 34 (65) कुमारदास -fol 37. उरीय कवि ·Date of Sabbyālamkarana 132 The above list is sufficient to show the soprces of the present anthology. The reference to Bhatta Kamalākara on folio 3 furnishes us with a clae about the limit to the date of this anthology. I this Bhatta Kamalakars is identical with the author of the Nirnayasındhu (composed in A. D. 1612 ) we can safely presame that Govindajit composed his anthology after A. D. 1612. A more exact reference, however, for purposes of chronology will be found on folio 29, where & work called 's Fansit Tak" is mentioned. This work appears to be ideotical with the work fahaitafa by Nilakantha Śnkla of which two MSS are available in the Gopt. MSS Library at the B. O. R Institute, Poona. I have proved in my note 1 on this work that it was composed in Samvat 1719 = A.D. 1656. The verse from the Cimantsatala quoted by Govindajit on folio 29 of the M8 of the Sabhya. lamharana is identical with verse 99 of the Cimanicanta (18 No. 698 of 1886-92). This identity clearly proves that Govindajit composed his anthology after A. D. 1656. The other limit to the date of Sabhyalankarana cannot be definitely fixed at present but as the MS of the work appears to be about 150 years old we may tentatively assiga Govindajit to the first quarter of the 18th century, if not later. 1. Vide damals ( D. O F. I. ) XI, FCIE ·15. Date of Kes'avabhatta of Punyastambha, the Author of Nrsimhacampū And other Works - Between 0. A. D. 1450 and 1575 My friend Prof. N A Gore intends to bring out & critical édition of the Nrsimha Campū of Daivajña Suryapandita He has asked me to fix the date of another Nrsimha Campū by Keśavabhatta of Punyastambho as there is some resemblance between the two Campus. I have great pleasure in recording the following evidence about Keśava and his works, which may enable us to fix his date within as narrow limits as possible Prof. Dr. G. V. Devasthalı describes some MSS of the works of Keśava in bis Catalogue of the Bombay University MSS (1944-Vols. I and II)- Vol. I, p 348 - DIS No. 963 – Fuêrefa of Ta, & manual of funeral rites composed by Keśava, son of Anantabhatta of the Laugakşi family and & resident of Punyastambha ( modern Puntambe in the Ahmadnagar Dist. of Bombay State). Tagaragd Faaf! are other works of this author Cf. Velankar No 1249 and India office Nos. 4053-54 and 5769-76. This MS was copied by Sakhārām. Abābhatta Pāțhaka in Šaha 1699=Ă D 1777. The work quotes from faUTTATOT The MS begins.- यरिछप्यैर्जगतीतलं परिवृत यः सर्वविद्यानिधि श्रीलौगाक्षिकुलारविन्दतरणिर्माध्यन्दिनि केशव । य प्रास्त सदाशिवाघ्रिकमलद्वन्दैकनिष्ठ पर महानन्तमह नमामि पितर साम्ब कृपाम्भोनिधिम् ।। १ ।। नानानिवन्धानालोक्य पुण्यस्तम्बपुर. (om. ) स्थित । भन्स्यष्टिपद्धति भट्टकेशव. प्राह निर्मलाम् ॥ २॥" The MS ends "इति माध्यन्दिनीय लोगाक्षिगोत्र (or वा )नन्तभदृसुतफेशवे नै वा (१) विरचितान्त्येष्टिपति समाप्ता ॥ Vol. II, p.780 - JS No 2937 - 19 of 5279 Is & small Campi in 6 chapters narrating the story of Nộsımhīvatāra composed by *Sisi Kendariat Corsnemc72/108 Volume, 1952, pp 123-137.

·Keśavabhatta-Author of Nộsimhacampū 133 Keśava of the Laugükşı family, a resident of Panyastambha on the bank of the Godāvari (For other MSS see Velankar No. 1249 and India Office No. 4053). Keśava trote another work on this topic known as 1615 written at the command of king Umāpat Dalupati (cf. India office No. 4054 and Rajendralal Mitra's Notices, No. 1427 ). For quotations from the work see Ind. Office No. 4053, Keśava composed two more works, the 71499 (see No 1992) and Tauleraià ( see No. 963) Pol. II, p. 609 – JIS No 1992 Echt of the This 18 an elementary treatise on Indian logic composed by Keśava who is different from Leśava, the author of Tarkabhūşu. For our author's feefa see MS No 963 above As MS No.903 ( Traiengia ) of Keśava is dated A. D. 1777 we may pash bis date to a period which is earlier than about a. D. 1750. The Govt DSS Library at the Bhandarkar O. R. Institute possesses some MSS of Keśava's works. I record below the evidence of these MSS bearing on the history and chronology of Keśava's works. (I)MSS of नृसिंहचम्प.- (1) MS No. 413 of 1887-91-ziety This MS u dated Samvat 1750 ( = A. D. 269+) (2) US No. 14 of 1892-33-ETF - US dated Samvat 1854 (= A. D 1798 ) (3) MS No. 367 of 1881-87 - 979 - US dated Samrat 1855 (= & D 1799 ). (4) IS No. 186 of 1879-80 - I FT - US dated Samrat 18-15 (=d. D 1789). (5) HS No. 101 of 1. of 1882-83 - 1989 - not dated. 6) IS No. 625 of 1892-83 - 3. 971 - not dated. (7) JUS No. 162 of 1902-07-2, 779 - dated Saha 1705 (= A.D. 17831 (8) IS No.27 of 1870-71 - 971 - not dated, 9) IS No. 52 oj 1971-72 - 1979 - dated Saha 1717 ( = d.D. 1795). (10) US No 714 of 1856-92-299 - not dated. (11) IS No. 516 of 1691-95 - 2.777 - not dated.

·134 Studies in Indian Literary History (12) MS No. 513 of 1891-95-नृ चम्पू - MS dsted Samvat 1839 (= A.D 1783). We have thus MSS of नृ चम्पू bearing dates A. D. 1694, 1783, 1789, 1795, 1798, 1799. All these MSS are described by me in Volume XIII, Part III of the Descriptive Catalogue of the Goit MSS library (B. O. R. Institute, Poons, 1950 ) pages 355-368. (II) MSS of न्यायचन्द्रिका :- (1 MS No. 796 of 1887-91 - not dated, (2) MS No 138 of 1871-72 - MS dated sam 1706 (=A. D. 1660) 1 (3) MS No 206 of 1899-1915 - not dated. (III) MSS of अन्त्यष्टिपद्धति MS No. 130 of 1886-92-not dated. The MS begins exactly like the Bombay University MS of this work ( No. 963 ) and is incomplete (15 folios ) The last folio 16 contains & different work. There are colophons in the body of the text mentioning the name केशव, son of भनत The author refers to & few earlier authors and their works, such as याज्ञवल्क्य. (fol 7), मगिर (fol 7), मदनपारिजाते । पाराशरमाधवीये (fol. 10), भविष्यपुराणे ( fol. 10), गौतम (fol 10), गालव ( fol. 10 ); आपस्तव ( fol. 11), न्यास (fol. 10), वाराहपुराण ( fol. 12 ), पैठीनसिः (fol. 14 ); शिवस्वामिमत (fol 13), दीपिका ( fol. 14 ), रेणुकाकारिका ( fol 14 ), विश्वादर्श ( fol. 16 ) etc. The dates of some of these works as given by Dr. P V. Kane in his History of Dharmasastra, Vol. I (B. O. R. Institute, Poona, 1930 ) are as follows Page 389 -(1) मदनपारिजात by Madana pala - Between d D 1300 and 1390. Pags 380-(2) पराशरमाधवीय by ladhavācārya - Between A. D 1995-1960. Page 731-(3) रेणुकामारिका by रेणुकाचार्य, son of महेशमारे, son of सोमेश्वर of the शाण्डिल्यगोत्र -A.D. 1200 1 This date is recorded in the following colophon of the MS. " इति केशव महविरचिता न्यायचद्रिका सपूर्णा ॥ छ | सवत् १७०६ वर्षे । आपाद सुदि ५ दिने ॥ पादशाह श्रीभातरजाल्दीनमूर्यसहलनामाध्यापक्श्रीश जयतीर्थक्रमोचनाद्यानरमुस्तरिवारक- महोपाध्यायश्रीभानुचद्रगगिगियाष्टोत्तरशतारवानसाधनानुदिनपादशाह श्रीभस्वरजहाल्दीनप्रदत्तपुदफहमा- परानिधानमोगा याप नीमिचिगणिना लिसापिता प्रतिरिवम् ॥ श्री मीरोहीनगरे । महारायश्री- भगयराज.विजयरा॥ श्रीरम्नु ॥ न ॥"

·Keśavabhatta - Author of Nrsim hacampū 135 Page 625-(4) famed by far HTETET - later than 4. D. 1100 and earlier than A. D. 1200. In view of the above epidence and in particolar in view of the reference to #99festa ( between A. D. 1360 and 1390) by our author Keśava We can definitely say that he is later than c. d. D. 1400, which is, therefore, the earlier limit for the dates of his works. The later limit is furnished by the B. O. R. Institute MS of +9197777 (No. 138 of 1871-72) which is dated Samvat 1706 ( 4 D. 1650 ). The India office MS of Keśava's aiamenuoned below is dated A. D. 1897. I am, therefore, inclined to believe that Keśava flourished between c. A.D. 1450 and 1675. The India office Library Catalogue, Vol. I, Part VII (by Eggeling, London, 1904) contoins description (on pp. 1648-49) of two MSS of art of Keśnya DIZ. No. 4058 and No. 1054, Of these two MSS No. 4051 is dated A. D. 1697 ( Samvat 1884 ). Burnell's Catalogue of Tanjore HSS (1879), p. 118, contains description of & M8 of a commentary on the Tarkabhūşa of Keśava Miśre C. A. D. 1975). The name of this commentator is Keśavabhatta, son of Ananta and the commentary is called Tarkadipika These details are recorded in Perses 1 and 2 at the beginning of the work, which are quotod by Burnell as follows "यच्छिव्यैर्जगतीतल परिवृतम्, यस्तकविद्यानिधि श्रीलोकाक्षिकुलारविन्दवरणिर्माध्यन्दिनी केशवः । य प्रासूत सदाशिव कमलद्वन्द्वकनिष्ठ परम् महानन्तमहं नमामि पितरं साम्वं कृपाम्भोनिधिम् ॥ १ ॥ सकलन्यायसिद्धान्त भवगम्य यथामति । भट्टधोकेशवेनपा क्रियते तदीपिका ॥२॥ It is clear from these yerses that Keśavabbatta, the author of zika- चम्प, अन्त्येष्टिपदवि and न्यायचन्द्रिका is also the author of the commentsry वर्क- 1951 on Keśava Miśra's als 1970. & D. 1275 2 according to scholars ). Our author Keśava Wiśra composed another Campil called Thr, US of wbich has been described by Rajendralal Mitra, Notices Vol. IV, pp. 12 - 13, US No. 1427. Mitra describes this work as " A poetico-prose romance, founded on the story of Prablads, & youth who, born 1a a Saive family, displayed under peculiarly trying circumstances, the most un- > i Vido p 271 of Hadhyayusin3 Cantirasis by S. Obitras, Poona 1931, Disícry of Indun Lesta by Flugabbana, g. SOL.

·136 Studies in Indian Literary History । flinching devotion to Vaisnavism by Keśava Pandita. The MS begins "कनकरुचिदुकूल कुण्डलोल्लासि गण्ड. शमितभुवनभारः कोऽपि लीलावतार । त्रिभुवनसुखकारी शैलधारी मुकुन्दः परिकलितरथाङ्गो मङ्गल नस्तनोतु ॥१॥ यच्छिप्यर्जगतीतल परिवृत यस्वर्कविद्यानिधिः श्रीलौगाक्षिकुलारविन्दवरणि माध्यन्दिनः केशव । यं प्रासूत सदाशिवाघ्रिकमलद्वन्द्वैकनिष्ठ पर भट्टानन्तमह नमामि पितर साम्ब कृपाम्भोनिधि ॥२॥ किं भोजः किमु विक्रम किमपर कणांवतीर्ण. कलौ सर्वेषामिति यत्र धीभवति स क्षोणीतले नन्दति । शूरः श्रीमदुमापतिर्दलपति गोविन्दभक्तिप्रियः श्रीमत्केशवपण्डितो वितनुते चम्पूं तदीयाज्ञया" Colophon " इति श्रीमस्केशवपण्डितकृते प्रहादचम्पूकाव्ये चतुर्थस्तवझ समाप्तोऽय।" The above MS contains 214 Ślokas and is dated Samvat 1869 ( A. D. 1813 ). It belongs to Govt. of India Prof Gore may get it on loan from the Asiatic Society, Calcutta, and see if this प्रहादचम्पू is identical with नृसिंह- चम्पू or isadifferent work. Aufrecht makes the following entries about Keśava and Keśavabhatta: Cata. Catalogoroum, Part I, p. 127- "केशव son of Ananta, Laugaksikula, of Punyastambha. -मानन्दवृन्दावनचम्पू N. P.X, 16 -नृसिंहचम्पू --प्रहादचम्पू written by request of king Umapati Dalapati केशवभट्ट Bon of Ananta Bhatta . तर्कदीपिका a comm on the Tarhabhaşā of Keśavamisra Burnell 118a" I have proved above that केशव the author of नृसिंहचम्पू, अन्त्येष्टिपद्धति, न्यायचन्द्रिका, and प्रसादचापू Is also the author of तर्फदीपिका represented by the Tinjoro MS described by Burnell on p 118 of his Catalogue of Tanjore MISS. I could not get detailed description of मानन्दवृन्दावनचम्पू mentioned as Kesava's work by Aufrecht..! Us of this work (NPX, 16 of Aufrecht's entry ) is wenuoned in the Catalogue of lorth 12stern JISS by Sudhākara Dviyedi, - ·Keśasabhatta - Author of Nrsimhacampū 137 Part X ( Allahabad, 1886) p. 16. The details of this MS is given by Dvivedı are as follows - 2017121mara-A Campū with commentary of Keśava - 339 leaves- 16,000 Ślokas - on paper in Devanāgari choracters - in the possession of Bhāgayatācāri of Bensres - Old, complete and correct." If this description is correct the US contains the Campū and its commentary by one Keśave. It is not clear if this Keśava is identical with Keśava, the author of Nrsimhacampū and other works. The evidence recorded so far gives as the following information about our author (1) His name was 79. His father's name was para (2) He belonged to लौगाक्षिकुल and माध्यन्दिन माम्नाय. (3) He was proficient in HTATAT, as, Alfgah, etc. (4) He was the resident of gugeot ( modern Puntūmbe in the Abmad nagar Dist, of the Bombay state ) on the banks of river Godā. (5) He composed नृसिहचस्पू and प्रल्हादचम्पू by the order of his patror उमापतिदलपति, son of गोविंददलपति (6) He composed also अन्त्येष्टिपति, न्यायद्रिका, वर्कदीपिका and possibly मानन्दवृन्दावनचम्प. (7) He flourished definitely between 8. D. 1400 and A. D. 1600 and approximately between D 1450 and 1575, a period of about 128 years. This period can be narrowed down if we can identify his patron उमापति दलपति, son of गोविद दलपति 1 Very probably Jaqla qarafa, the patron of Keśavabbatta residing at Puntūmbe in the Ahmednagar District between c A. D. 1450 and 1575 belonged to the family of Fofa, son of a3 and author of the work op dbarmaśāstra called TIATHMIT composed between a D 1490 and 1512 Tho points of similarity which go to connect these two Dalapatis may be ropresented in the following table. 1. Dr P. V. Kaco bus dcrotel section 99 of his story of Dharra irem VOL I (1990) to a rerk on Dhamakistra callsa नृसिंहप्रसाद by दलपति or दटाघीश्वर son of वल्लभ and of the भारदानगोत्र and याज्ञवल्क्यशाया. This दलपति 33 great aaTorest of वैष्णवधर्म. 10 restha pupil of Erf 577 and tho chlol minkur and keeper of ricords of Slimebah, raler of garina. नृसिंहप्रसाद was compared tisti ate D. 1130 611 1512 ( 7330 110 ). 18 ·198 Studies in Indian Literary History दलपतिराज, author of नृसिंहप्रसाद (1) He composed TAHTE between A. D. 1490 and 1512. (2) He was the chief Minister and Keeper of Records of Ahmad Nizam Shah, who ruled at Ahmadnagar bet. ween A. D. 1490 and 1508. उमापति दलपति Patron of Keśavabhatta (1) He was the patron of THE between C A. D. 1450 and 1575. (2) He was possibly ofà in the army of some king ruling at Ahmednagar between A. D. 1450 and 1575. His protégé 30TH resided at gourfarh ( Pantāmbe in the Ahmad. nagar District ). (3) He was devoted to god The and is called गोविंदभकिप्रिय in Kośava's प्रहादचम्पू केशव composed नृसिंहचम्पू and प्रहादby his order. These works illustrate unflinching devotion to god Govinda. (4) His father's name was sitfä दलपति. » 774 (3) God Tie was the family deity of दलपतिराज, who calls bis work नृसिंहप्रसाद and invokes god ze at the beginning of each section of नृसिंहप्रसाद (the fruit of the grace of god नृसिंह) (4) He was a Brabmin of HR&19- कुल and याज्ञवल्क्यशाखा He was the son of 94 and a great exponent of वैष्णवधर्म. It would seem from the above table that Jh1qfa coafa is connected with दलपतिराज the author of the नृसिहप्रसाद and his family. "दलपति" indicates a title of an army officer in command of a body of troops. Later on it may have become a family name of persons At present the surname soil" corresponds to the name "goufa" current in the 15th and 16th century in the Deccan. The author of the Ar being a prominent member of the "fa" family appears to bave been called "facra," whom I have identified 1 with " Dalpat Ra:" Mentioned in the Burhan- 3. Jasir as aspiring after the office of the Prime Minister of Ahmad Nizam Shah (A.D 1190-1508 ). There is possibility of Jhafa aqfa being identical with दलपतिराज if we presume that गोविद the father of उमापति, and TJH, the father of fact, are identical persons. Even if this 1. Tila ng pagur lo tks Priceeuwigs of tris Indian Iwiory Congress, Allahabad, 1938, pp. 313-315.

·Keśayabhatta - Author of Nộsimhacampū 139 possibility is not accepted it is possible to suggest that ghata Goula and gotrazi were important Hinda officers, who were great patrons of learning, in the employ of the Muslim kings, who ruled at Ahmadnagar from A. D. 1460 to 1637. A Hindu grandes called Art TaT9 Tot composed an encyclopaedic work on Dharmaśāstra called the TTATOTT. was patronized by Burhan Nizam Shah of Ahmadnager (d. D. 1508-1554) as I have proved in a special paper ( Annals, B. O. R. Institute, 1914, vol. XXIV, pp. 156–164). Panyastambha or Pantāmbe, the native place of our author Keśavabhatta was a great centre of learning for centuries. Haragrosa,? son of व्यंवकपण्डित, composed his commentary व्यङ्ग्यायकौमुदी on रसमञ्जरी at Benares in A. D. 1636. He was also a resident of goafata. Tra TY TO TY who flourished between 0. A. D. 1776 and 1820 and composed many Sanskrit works was also a native of goa FMFH ( Vide my paper on this author in dinals B.O. R. Institute, 1943, Vol. XXIV pp 27–44). Agica gora C. d. D. 1700 ) the great logician continued the tradition of our anthor Keśavabhatta in the study of logic and composed some works on logio (Vide p 486 of History of Indian Logic by Vidyabhushan). He also hailed from Punyastambha or Puntāmbe. The real history of the contribution of Mabārāstra to Sanskrit learning is yet to be written. For this purpose we must fix up the chronology of overy anthor belonging to different centres of learning in Mahārāsţra, whose works have come down to us and are represented by manuscripts in poplic libraries and in private coll. ections, which remain still untapped. 1 Vida artic! oa Yar: Shimgs of Aradrager in ladha nghia Candrakali by s. Cullrar, l'occa, 1997. Fazo 191. Yido p 578 of Il.ry of Sans'nPesises by P. V. Face, Lombay, 1331 ·1 16. Chronology of Dharmapradīpa And Bhojavyākarana Composed Under the Patronage of Rao Bhojaraja of Kaccha - A D. 1631-1645 # Dr. P V. Kane makes the following remarks about & King of the name Bhoje in his History of Dharmaśāstra Vol I, (1930). Page 979 --" There is a work named Dharmapradipa by Bhoja (Deccan College No 26 of 1874–75 ) It is a work by another Bhoja later than 1400 AD, as it quotes Vijñāneśvars and the Madanapūrijāta. It was composed by an assembly of Pandits at the bidding of King Bhoja of Asāpura, Son of Bhāramalla . The MS was copied in Samvat 1695 (1. e. 1638-39 A. D )" Page 569 — "Tractal of composed between 1400 and 1600 A. D Page 710 - 'भोजदेव son of भारमल, King of कच्छ, Between 1400-1600 A.D,author of धर्मप्रदीप " As Dr. Kane has not identified the kings Bharamalla and his son Bhoja it is necessary for me to record the following evidence which throws some light on the chronology and history of these Kings The Bombay Gazetteer, Vol V (Bombay, 1880), pages 136-137 gives us the following information about these Kings of Catch and their chronology. Rūo Khengår I of Cutch — d. D 1548-1585. Ruo Bhūrmal I-A D 1585–1631. During his reign the Government of Gajarat passed from Ahmadabad Kings to the Mughal Emperors Ho was one of the greatest Zamindars of Gujarat. He died in A. D 1631. Rūo Bhojarů. D. 1631-1615. Bbārmal was succeeded by Bhojarij, who ruling till 1645 d.D was sacceeded by his nephew Khengār 11. Poona Odatalist, VI. Nou. 1-1, PP 1. duincht makes tho follo zioz catries about Dhannapradips and its author lo bls Cinese Culoruin, Part I. P 203--- "Untita by Blossa of Kacha B A 18 B 391 ( Bhojarija ). धर्मपदीपे प्रायश्चित्ताध्याय B... 32. " Page 11) "1-1717. -01 of Buimmalls, Klaz ol Kacha makta ·Chronology of Dharmapradíp3 141 I have no doubt that Bhojarāja, the reputed author of the work Dharinapradipa (MS of A. D. 1638) is identical with Rao Bhojarāy of Cutch (A. D. 1631-1645). Unfortunately the Bombay Gazetteer gives no information about the biography of Bhojarāja or his literary interests. It appears, holyover, that he had some interest in literature and patronised some authors. Though the work Dharmapradipa 1 is stated to be the work of Bhojarāja it was composed by an assembly of pandits as stated by Dr. P. V. Kane. The B. O. R. Institată MS No 26 of 1874-75 begins as follows: " श्री गणेशाय नमः ॥ श्री भाशापुरायै नमः । या सृष्टिस्थितिसंहृतिप्रणयिनी देवारिविध्वंसिनी कामारिप्रियकारिणी मुनिजनध्यानेकगम्या सदा । इन्द्रोपेन्द्रविरिचिवंदितपदद्वंद्वारविंदा भृश वदे ता जगदंबिका भगवतीमाशापुरा पार्वतीम् ॥ १॥ ॐ नमः कमलालोलविलोचनविलासिने। शमादिविभवावाप्तिकारिणे मुरचरिणे ॥ २ ॥ भासीप्यत्यप्रचेताः स्मरदरभजने पालकः सजनानां दीनानायकवधु. कविकुलकमलोल्लासदो वासरेशः। प्रौढोत्तापप्रतापप्रतिहतविततारातिगाढांधकारः सत्कीर्तिस्तोमसोभोल्लसितकुवलयो भारमलः क्षितीशः ॥ ३॥ वस्पात्मजः श्रीयुतभोजराज महीमहेंद्रो महनीयकीतिः । माहादक सुनचकोरकाणा क्षीरायुधेरिदुरिवावतीर्ण ॥ ४ ॥ समामे विजयप्रियः सरमसं दुर्योधनामईनो धर्मे धीरमतियुधिष्ठिर इव प्रध्वस्तदुःशासनः । दैन्यध्वातनिवारण: कविकुलोल्लासी विवत्वानिय प्रोद्यद्वैधविधानकृद्विजयते श्रीभोजराजः कृती ॥ ५ ॥ तस्याज्ञया भूपतिमौलिमालामणे: सदाचारवियफलिप्सो.। नानादिगठागतपडिवाली करोति वर्णोचितवमंदीप ॥६॥ etc." The MS ends on fol. 56 a:- सूर्यदयतिविधिविष्णुशिवादिरूप- मात्मानमाह सम्लोपनिषपसिई। 1. TIP. Canings of Ss in priratn libraries in Gujarat, Catch cc., FSC II. 1572-1SXo. 105 धर्ममदीप of भोजराज in tha Palaco Library at Bhuj Incatch ("मुजस्थ- TATOTT") is recordal by Bühl: bct is US biara zo da!:.

·142 Studies in Indian Literary History बिंदुनयेण निजरूपमुमागवेन साशापुरा भगवती परिपातु भोज ॥१॥ विहितसुमतिवृत्ति स्नेहसपूर्णमूर्ति-। जंगति विततकीर्ति: क्लुप्तधर्मार्थपूर्ति । इति सुजनहितार्थ भूपतिभोजराजो मुनिमतमवलोक्याचीक्लुपद्धर्मदीप ॥ १ ॥ इति श्रीसकलसामतमुकुटमणि राउ श्रीभारमल्लात्मज राउ श्रीभोजराज- विरचितो धर्मप्रदीपः सपूर्ण ॥ ॥ श्रीरस्तु॥ श्रीमद्विक्रमत छरांकरसभूवर्षेऽयने दक्षिणे । मासे श्रावणकेवलक्षकदले भौमे दशम्या तिथौ। मैत्रे भे युजि शुक्लुके भजपुरे धर्मप्रदीपं महा देवो भोजमहीपक्लुप्तमलिखच्छ्रीमन्नृसिंहोक्तित ॥ १ ॥ भूयोभूयः शुभ भूयात् ।। श्री ॥ स्वस्ति श्रीसवत् १७२६ वर्षे शाके १५९१ प्र० रवी रुत्तराऽयन शिशिरकृती पोपस्य मासे कृष्णपक्षे तिथौ ८ मगलवासरे श्रीभुजनगरमध्ये गोवर्द्धनेन लिखितमिद पुस्तक धर्मप्रदीपस्य श्री ॥ The foregoing extracts from the beginning and end of the MS of Dharmapradipa supply as the following information about its author (1) aśūpurū was possibly the tutelary deity of Bhojarāja, the author of the Dharmaprudipa (2) aśāpuru was identical with the goddess Pārvati, consort of God Siva (3) King Bharamalla was the father of King Bhoja He was deeply devoted to God Siva and was a patron of poets. (4) Bhojardja or King Bhoja was also & patron of poets like his fatber. (5) Tho work Dharmapradipa was composed by an assembly of Pandits gathered from different quarters by the express order of King Bhoja (6) The colophon states that Dharmapradipa was composed by Rao Bhoyardya ( " राउ श्री भोजराज" ) son of Rao Bharamalla ("राउ श्री भारमल") (7) The colophon states that first copy of the Dharmapradipa was made in Vikranu Samvat 1095 (“ शर, अक, रस, भू") = 4. D. 1039 at Bhujupuru which is evidently the town of Bhuj, the capital of Cutch, where Rao Bhojāraja Was ruling ( A. D 1631-1615 ). This was evidently a contemporary copy of the work Dharmapradipa.

·Chronology of Dharmapradip3 143 The work itsell, composed by pandits by the order of Bhojarāja, can be assigned to the period of about 7/8 years-A. D. 1631 to 1639 if the dates of Rao Bhojarajagiven by the Bombay Gazetteer are correct. (8) The B. O. R. Institute MS of the Dharmapradipa, No. 26 of 1874-75, was copied in Vikrama Samvat 1726 (A. D. 1070) or Sala 1591 at Bhujanagar (modern Bhuj ) by & scribe of the name Govardhang. From the foregoing data we can easuy conclude that the work Dhar. mapradipa was composed between d. D 1631 and 1039 and was subsequen. tly copied in the years a. D. 1639 and 1670 at Bhujapura or Bhujanagara modern Bhuja ) the capital of Cutch in Kathiawar. Both the Kings of Cutch viz. Bhūramalla and his son Bhojarija were patrons of learned men. Works and authors mentioned in the MS of Dharmapradipa are as follows छंदोगपरिशिष्ट, सारमग्रह, कात्यायन, याज्ञवल्क्य, मनु, शक, स्मृत्यर्थसार, विज्ञानेश्वर ( iol. 4 ), गोभिल, दक्ष, वसिष्ठ, यम, नारद, गर्ग, विष्णु, पारस्कर, सुमतु, व्यास, जावालि, योगियाज्ञ( वल्क्य ), शातातप, भृगु, सत्यतपा. नृसिंहपुराण, कालिकापुराण, ब्रह्माइपुराण, ग्रामपुराण, वैष्णवग्रंथसग्रहकार, लिंगपुराण, कल्पवस्वाचस्पतिगोविंददेवधारघरकामधेनुभवदेवा- निरनीदत्तहरदत्त हरिनाथ रुद्रधरहेमाद्रिमाधवापरार्कस्मृतिचदिकाकारविज्ञानेश्वरमदनरत्न 1. फारानतभदिवोदासेत्यादि याज्ञिकहरिस्वामिपूर्वस्वामिकादिवृत्तिकारादि " ( fol 12 ), नारद- पंचरान, हयशीपं पंचरान, महाकपिल पंचरात्र, गौतमवंब, विरचिकल, सनत्कुमारकल्प, नगरस्य- सहिता, शादित्यकल्प, कूर्मपुराण, पमपुराण, स्काद, विष्णुरहस्य, ज्ञानमाला, पंचरान, वृदपाराशर, विष्णुपुराण, हारीत, वृद्धमनु, भविन्यत्पुराण, आदिन्यपुराण, वृहस्पति, देवल, माऊंडेय, शौनक, विष्णुधर्मोत्तर, स्कंदपुराण, मरस्यपुराण, मरीचि, भारत, देवीपुराण, बौधायन, जमदग्नि, वाराहपुराण, पदिशन्मत, प्रचेता भविष्योत्तर, सौरपुराण, वृहबारदीय, etc. dufrecht makes the following entry in his Catalogus Catalogorun, part I, p. 418 " भोजव्याकरण grammar, written in the reign of Bhojadeva of Kach, by Vinayasagara. B.3.16. Bikaner 268, Gut. V.1036 1.vilap-2030P V.KarHistory of DharmaliatraTol.1(1930). Dr. Aaceblaces Vedansraina"al.1125-11501.D."

·144 Studies in Indian Literary History MS "Gu 4" is identical with MS No 82 of 1871-72 in the Govt. MSS Library at the BOR Institute. This MS begins as follows - "श्रीविघ्नहर्त्रे नम ॥ प्रणम्य लोकेशमनतशकि श्रीशारदाया वचनप्रसादात् । श्रीभारमल्लात्मजभोजतुष्टये विरच्यते व्याकरण नवीन ॥१॥" The MS ends सकलसमीहितवरण हरण दु खस्य कोविदामरण । श्रीभोजव्याकरण पठन्तु तस्मात्प्रयत्लेन ॥ ३० ॥ श्रीधर्ममूर्तिपदमानस राजहस कल्याणसागरगुरुर्जयताद्धराया ।। शिष्य समग्र " चित्तविनोदकारी यस्यास्ति सत्विनयसागरनामधेय ॥३१॥ श्रीभारमल्लतनयो भुवि भोजराजो राज्य प्रशास्ति रिपुवर्जितमिन्दवद्यः ।। तस्याज्ञया विनयसागरपाठकेन सत्यप्रवध रचिता सुतृतीयवृत्ति ॥ ३२ ॥ इति श्रीविनयसागरोपाध्यायविरचिते श्रीभोजव्याकरणे तृतीयवृत्ति समाप्ता ॥ ३ ॥॥ सवत् १९२८ ना अपाठ वदि ७ सप्तमि तिथी रविवासरे समाप्तोयमिः । This MS is a copy made for Buhler in Samvat 1928 ( = 1872 A. D. from some old MS in Gujarat. It is clear from the extracts given above that the Bhojavyuharana 18 a work on grammar composed by Vinayasagara, papıl of Balyāṇasāgara, by the order of bing Bhojarāja son of Bhāramalla I have no doubt that the Bhojarāja son of Bhāramalla mentioned by Vipajasāgara as his patron king is identical with Bhojarāja the reputed author of the Dharmapradipa composed between a D. 1631 and 1633 as I havo shown above. The Bhojalyahgranal was composed while Bhojarāju vas ruling as 1 Tido p. 117 of Sys'erros of Sans'ra Grain ar by SK Balgalkar, Poona 1915, Dr Buralaar otwwITL P-OJPranayusandara Fritta for the tonelit of a King Bboja, son of Baracalla. Tb's woziliio thu atose, is metrical in form. following tho usual topical amer Pleayarisanstha actbor of tbh work and Eof Tinsmindara as stated by Dr. Bimli.

·Chronology of Dharmapradipa 145 stated by Vinayasāgara. As this king ruled between d. D. 1631 and 1645 we may fix up the date of the Bhojavyāharana between 1. D. 1691 and 10:15. Prof H. D. Velunkar records the following MSS of the Bhojavyakarana in bus Jenaratnahos'a (B. O. R. Institute, Poona, 1944) Page 299-- "1892219201 (Gram 2000) by fanger of Ancala Gaccha. BO p 43; Buh. II, No 82; CC I. p 418. JB. 161; JG P. 293 ; Limdi No 1187 " On p. 247 of the Junaratnakośa Velankar records & work called "IST HE SITIA " by Kalyanasugarasīrı of the dñicala Gaccha. Most probably this Kalyūrasagara is identical with Kalyānasugara, the gara of Vinayasāgera who composed the Bhojavyūkarana between 4. D. 1631 and 1645. The data recorded in this paper vill, I hope, be found useful in flsing the chronology of any other works of Bhojarūja, Vinayasūgara and Kalyūnasugara, if they come to light hereafter. At any rate I have fixed ap within narrow limits the dates of the Dharmapradlpa and the Bhojavyūka. rana, which were left undecided by other scholars. The Prasastısamgraha (ed by A. M. Shab, Abmedabad ), Part II contains the following dated praśastis in which Kulyānasugara is men. tioned. Page 187 -- MS of Samiat 1678 ( = d. D. 1699 )-it was pre. sented to कल्याणसागरसूरीश्वर ( mentioned as HTTSTE TIETO राज") by सागाक of भुजनगर ( modern Bhuja ). Page 188 - DIS of Samvat 1678 (= d.D. 1622)- copied by MTWAIT when कल्याणसागरसूरीश्वर was ruling at अंचलगग्छ, Page 195 - BIS of Samvat 1681(=d. D. 1628) – it was presented by अचलगच्छाधिराजकल्याणसागरसूरि to रत्नसिंह for study. Page 209 - US copied at Fame (Bhuj) in Samvat 1698 ( = 4. D. 1612 ) when कल्याणसागरसूरि was ruling at मंचलगन्छ, It will be seen from the above dated prasastis that Kolyūrasugara, the guru of Ving; asāgara, the author of Bhojaryūharana, was living between 1. D. 1622 and 1661, Part II of the Prasastisamgraha contains the following prasastis mentioning विनयसागर.- Page 186 -- AUS was copied in Samıat 1670 (= d. D. 1620 ) by हेमसागर, pppil of विनयसागर. 19 ·146 Studies in Indian Literary History Page 195 -- A MS was copied in Samvat 1683 (= A. D. 1627) and presented to विनयसागरगणि Page 199 - A Ms was copied in Samvat 1667 ( = A. D. 1611 ) by विनयसागरमुनि at दिल्ली नगर, when जहांगिर पातिसाह was ruling. Vinayasagara mentioned in the above prasastis dated A. D. 1611, 1620 and 1627 was contemporary of Kalyaņasāgara, who was living between A. D. 1622 and 1661. It is possible to suggest that this Vinayasāgora is identical with Vinayasagara, the pupil of Kalyanasāgara, who composed the Bhojavyākaraṇa between A. D. 1691 and 16.45. More definite evidence is, however, required to prove the identity of Vinayasāgara of the prasastis with his namesake, the author of the Bhojavyūkarana.

·17. Authorship and Antiquity of a Stanza with Paleographic Imagery in the Text of the Mahimnastotra * " Having published a paper on the History of Ink-manufactura in India I developed some interest in the literary references about writing materials frequently found in Sanskrit sources. While reading the popolar hymn to God Siva called the fahımnastotra, which is recited by some devout people every day, I Was macb cbarmed by the following stanza which contains in the form of sublime imagery references to writing materials viz. (1) ink, (2) pen and (3) palm-leaf or bırch-bark and (4) ink-pot- "मसितगिरिसमं स्यात्कजलं सिन्धुपाने सुरतरुवरशाखा लेखनी पत्रमुर्वी । लिसति यदि गृहीत्वा शारदा सर्वकालम् वदपि तव गुणानां ईश पारं न याति ॥ (O God Śival even though the Goddess of Learning (Śāradā) continues recording perpetually your good qualities on the leaf in the form of the earth with pen in the form of the branch of the heavenly tree and ink made of a monntain of black soot dissolved in the ink-pot in the form of the river Indus, she will not be able to eshaust all your qualities) In view of the sublime imagery of paleographic interest contained in the above stanza I began to investigate the antiquity and authorship of this stanza. In the first instance I wanted to satisfy myself that this stanza is a genuine part of the Jahımnastotra itself. While my investigation was going on I happened to read the edition of Aparokşānubhava ( with Jaya. rāmisvāmı Vadgaonkar's metrical commentary in Marathi) by V. L. Bhave, Thana, 1905. This edition contains the Sanskrit tout (in verso ) of the sparohşānutlara (also called dparokşunubhūti), the authorship of which is escribed to Samkorācărys ( 3th century t. D.). Tho Marathi com. mentary was composed by Jayarāmasyāni, who flourished between 4. D. 1390 and 1079 (vido p. 396 of Jadhyayugina Caniraloša by S. Chitay Shastri, Poons, 1937). Jayarīmasyāni (=JS) bas divided his Jarathi commentary in 12 Pralararas. The 11th Pralarana ends as follows:-- Dhiruel, Finns, c. XII (1951). 12 193-113 ·148 Studies in Indian Literary History Page 82-"परिपक्वं मनो येषां..... गुरुदैवतभक्ताना जवात् ॥ ५६ ॥" Commentary • प्रकरण स्वयमेव अकरावें ॥ Page 84-Prakarana 12th begins " भसितगिरिसम स्यात्कज्जलं सिन्धुपाने सुरतरुवरशाखा लेखनी पत्रमुर्वी । लिखति यदि गृहीत्वा शारदा सर्वकालम् तदपि तव गुणानामीश पारं न याति ॥ ५७ ॥" Commentary. "मेरु मंदार पर्वत सकळ । तितुकें मसी केले काजळ । सिंधू एवढे पात्र प्रबळ । भरिलें केवळ उचवळत ॥ ६ ॥ कल्पवृक्षाचिया श्रेष्ठशाखा। आणि पृथ्वीचिया सकळवृक्षां। करूनिया लेखणिया सुरेखा । पत्र देखा पृथ्वी सकळ ॥ ७ ॥ इतुकें घेऊनिया लेखन। सर्वकाल सरस्वती आपण । करिता सर्वथा तुझे गुण । स्वामी पूर्ण न गणवती ॥ ८॥" This occurrance of the stanza “ मसितगिरिसम" from the popular text of the Jalımnastotra in the text of the Aparokşūnubhava came to me as a surprise but the commentary of this stanza bs JS ( A.D. 1599-1672 ) pleased me as it proved the following points connected with my inquiry.-- (1) IS (A.D 1599–1672) had before him a MS of dparohsūnubhava with the stanza “sfaafifah ” as part of the text. (2) This stanza was in existence about A.D 1600 irrespective of the question of its authorship With regard to the Luthorship of the stanze we have now to answer the following questions: (1) Does this stanza form a genuine part of the Mahimnastotra ? or (2) Does it form part of the Iparokşünubhava of Samkarācārya ? These questions can be answered by examining all known MSS and printed cditions of the Jahım nastotru and the sparokşunulhat. (bhava). To begin with I shall record below the results of my examination of the material artlable to ms.- ·119 Paleographic Imagery in Mabipinastotrs - (I) dalımnastotra - The Govt. MISS Library at the B.O. R. Institute possesses the following MSS of the Stotra. (1) Text with commentary by Krsna-nrpa --No. 749 of 1886-92 --The stanza असितगिरिसम" is given on folio 11bas No. 32. Stanza No. 33 — "granica." is the last stanza of the text. The commentary explains only stanzis No. 31 and 33. Thero is no Commentary for Stanza No. 32. (2) Text with commentary -- No. 6-15 of 1883-84--On folio 11 the stanza " afgaffAH " is found as No. 32 with the following commentary.- "हे ईश हे स्वामिन् नसितगिरिसमं मंजनगिरितुल्यं । करतलं स्यात् । फ सिंधुपाने यदि सुरतरुवरशासा लेसनी स्यात्तु । यदि शारदा सरस्वती उर्वी पत्रं गृहीत्वा सर्वकालं लिपति तदपि तव गुणानां पारं न याति ॥ ३२ ॥ (3) Test with commentary-.No. 539 of 1891.95-On folio 17 tbo stanza असितगिरिसमा appears as the last stanzs (No. 33 ) of the text with tha followig commentry: "हे ईश मसितगिरिसनं अंजनगिरितुल्यं कज्जलं स्यात् क सिंधुपाने यदि सुरुवरुवर- शाखा लेसनी स्यात् ॥ यदि शारदा सरस्वती उर्वी पत्रं गृहीत्वा सार्वकाल लिसति ॥ तदपि तब गुणाना पारं न याति ॥ ३२॥" This commentary is practically a copy of that in MS No. 615 of 1883-84 recorded aboye, 4) Madhusūdana Sarasvati bas commented on the Juhımnastotra. I have examined the following MSS of his commentary No. 175 of 1934-37-dated Śaka 1747 ( = A.D. 1825 )- Copied at सप्तपिपुर (= satara?). The stanza असितगिरिममं" is not found in this US. There is also no commentary on it by Vadhusudanı Sarasvati, No. 75 of 4 1879 80 --Test with commentary. Neither the stanza अमितगिरिसम nor its commentary is found in the US. No. 33 of 1333-34-Text with commentary of Madhusudana Sarasvati, The last three staazas of the test are the following (1)"कुसुमदशननामा ....महिन्मः ।। ३२ ॥ भयं दलोक. स्तपातगतोपि सुगमस्वात्र व्यारयातः ॥ (२)" सुरगुरमभिपूज्य ...पुष्पदतप्रणोत ।। ३३ ॥ (३ ) " असितगिरिमनं दंश पार न याति ॥ ३४॥" (४)" धोपुष्पदंतमुसपंकज........... .नूनपतिर्महेशः ॥ ३५॥"

·150 Studies in Indian Literary History 3 एते अयः श्लोका न साप्रदायिकत्वेन श्लोकांतर्गता तथा सुगमाश्चेति उपेक्षिता इति शुभ" It will be seen from the above extract that the verse" - afifa " is found in this MS among verses which are not accompanied with the comment of Madhusudana Sarasvati. The attempt of the copyrst to explain away the non-inclusion of these four verses in the body of the text of the Stotra accompanied with the commentary by his own endorsements yiz. (1) भयश्लोक: etc. and (2) एते त्रय श्लोका etc." is futile and confirms our suspicion about their genuineness. No. 159 of 1881–89—Text with commentary of Madhusudana Sarasvati. The last stanza of the text is— "Sa Ga ( FTA?) ATAI ..AFERA " followed by the endorsement “spi Tota: स्तोत्रातर्गतः सुगमश्चेति सर्व भद्र " but without commentary. The stanza मसितगिरिसम is absent in this MS so also any commentary on it is not treceable No. 206 of 1909 07-Text with commentary of Madhusudana Sarasvati. The MS is dated Śaka 1736 (= A.D. 1811).- The last stanza of the text is the same as in MS No. 159 of A 1881 82 The endorsement following the stanza is also the same as in MS No. 159 of A 1881.82 The stanza" oftaff- सम and its commentary are absent in the MS The absence of Madhusūdana Sarasvati's commentary on the stanza “afgaffin "in the above four MSS leads me to believe that the text of the Jalımnastotra known to him as genuine did not contain this stanza. ( II ) Iparokşunubhava ascribed to Śamkarācārya With a view to seeing if the stanza" afgaffe" of the Malımınastotra forms parts the sparohşānubhava ( or ºbhütz ) I have to record below the result of my examination of the following MSS of this work in the Government MSS Library at the B 0.R Institute - (1) US No. 16 of 1392 95-Text with the Comm. of Vidyāranya (c. ID 1350 ) - Contains 117 verses of the text. (2) IS No 111 of 1902 07-Text with Comm of Vidyāranya—114 stanzas only of the text plus 3 extra stanzas. (3) S VO 363 of 1 1581-82 — Commentary called fastafarifat by Balagopīla on 111 stanzas of the text. (1) JS „VO 073 of 1887-91 — Text only — 113 stanzas. 1 ·Paleographic Imagery in Mahimnastotra 151 (5) AS No. 130 of 1883-84—Text only - 1.13 stanzas. (6) DIS No. 110 of 1902-07 - Text only-- 145 stanzas ---- BIS dated Śaka 16:48 (= 4.D. 1721 ) (7) US No 8 of 1919–91 - Text with verse for verse comm. in Dlaruthi by Vāmans--144 stanzas. 8) AS No 744 of 1891-95 - Test with comm. called atuai1951 which refers to the work" 607619" ( folio 27 )--142 stanzas. (9) JS No. 656 of 1882 83 — Text with Vāmanı's Marathi comm. ( same as No. 7 above ) - 144 stanzas. (10) JIS No 610 of 1887-91-Text only- MS dated Samvat 1837 ( = 4.D. 1781 )-144 stanzas. (11) JS No 589 of 1884-87-Text only-MS dated Samvat 1866 = A.D. 1810)--144 stanzas. (12) MS No. 396 of Vis I -- Text with the comm. (Paquet) of 'farcuricaT" --144 -144 stanzas MS dated Śaka 1685 (= A. D. 1763)-The commentator refers to god Vithobā of Pandharpur (TT) on the last folio 148. None of the above MSS of the text of the dparokşūnubhali and the commentaries on it by Vidyāraṇya (c. A. D. 1350) and others contain either the text or commentary of the stanza of the dlahimnastotra piz."HATTAR" etc. I am, therefore, inclined to believe that this stanza did not form part of tho Aparoksūnubhiltı, though Jayarāmasvāmī (A. D. 1599–1672 ) had before him a MS of the dparohşānubhate with this stanza incorporated into it as he comments in Marāthi verse on this stanza considering it as genuine part of the text. 1 In the light of evidence recorded so far about the textual history of the stanza in the popular Śsvamalımnastotra viz. "Aditha.. पारं alfa" the following inferences can be tentatively drayn. (1) This stanza is possibly an interpolation in the text of the Śıramahımnastotra. (3) This stooza is also an interpolation in the text of the sparoksūnubhült available to Jayarāmasyāmi (A. D. 1599-1672) for his Jarathi commentary in Oli metre. 1. I kaso not comincd all the prinki cildons of tho Aparokinubhuul. The following cditions cumical bs mo do acccaisin tho ! असितगिरिसम cc. of its commentary (1) Sankaricirya's Miscellarcow Works, Vol. II, Iycore, 1838-pp. 1-57 - Text with Vidyarasys's Commentary (1) Po!lt Elitica, Bumba), 1583-Tct with comm. ol yldjinggo (Printed in Jaguardo Litto Picus).

·152 Studies in Indian Literary History (3) The authorship and the exact date of the composition of this stanza is so far anknown but it was in existence between A. D. 1599 and 1672, as Jayarāmasyāmī comments on it. (4) Perhaps the stanza formed part of some other Stotra or was & stray Subhaşıta available for indiscriminate insertion in any text according to the caprice of & copyist or a devotee, who was charmed by the beauty of imagery contained in the stanza. (5) This stanza bas a clear antiquity of more than 350 years. I await more documentary evidence for or against the inferences tentatively drawn by me on the basis of the data recorded in this paper.

·}-{ 18. Studies in the History Of Dietetics -- References to « Avaranna" in the Dharmasutras Of Baudhāyana and Apastamba And The Grhyasutra Or Apastamba--( BETWEEN B. 0. 500 AND A. D. CO ) * In my paper on " Varūnna" and its history from the 7th century A.D. ap to 1800 A.D. I tried to establish the following equation :- 974 mentioned by अवरान mentioned in अष्टांगसंग्रह the Jain author of (cod.D. 625 ) वराट्गचरित and in अष्टांगहृदय (7th Cent. A.D.) ( 8th or 9th Century A.D.) s mentioned by the Marathi writers, Ekanātha (4.D. 1533-1508 ), by llukteśvara ( C.A.D. 1598 1619 ), by Ramadūsa ( A.D. 1608-1689). = q mentioned in tarafa (Marathi) of c.4.D. 1.50, in Fleurs ( Jarathi ) of c.A.D. 1450, in Moropant's works ( A.D. 1729–1794 ). I further pointed out that the term अवरान्न s of the dştūrgasamgraha (C.A.D. 625) has been explained by Indu in his commentary ( between C A.D. 700 and 900) as विदल-सस्य-अन्नम्। i.e. food prepared from split grain or pulse. Subsequent commentators like Aruņadatta ( 1.D 1220 ) and Hemādrı ( A. D. 1260 ) support Inda's explanation and clarify it by giving examples. According to Aranadatta the Tattoo was made of arg and other groids evidently in the form of pulse or "farsson I which Dallana (c. A.D 1100) explains as TATYT-4-879742:. Since the publication of my paper I was in search of the usages of the term "B" in sources earlier than ID 600 to enable me to learn tho antiquity of this term in Indian dietetic terminology current before A.D. 600. Fortunately I have been able to trace the following usages of stara" much earlier than I expected in non medical ? yorks - Puna Orus lalud, FOL XII (1919) TR 1-1. 1. Cara 3(. 8. Proud, 1941, PP. 108–157- FERESTEYTA VII, 137) mentions to term forset (" 17: 9474: avar Faqes Hagafacciart") which is crplającd by Cifrasinusita ( C. 1600.LD.) as follows- मसूरविदलानामिति निस्लुयमनरागा, न तु मसूरविदला अम श्यामाः उक्तं हि अन्वर्ग पुलिगेन-"मसूरविदलोत्पलम्" इति. 2. Incari bor lemuricamas la liste "AGA" and as in 4.ch of Inda's caori'ca cf 3790027 with विदल-सन्य-अनन् (Cc.used cruz!) 20 ·164 Studies in Indian Literary History " (1) Haradatta in his commentary on the Asvaldyanagrhyasutra (Trivandrum, 1923 ) Chap I, Khanda 7, Sutra 1 (p 33 ) "पाणिग्रहणादि गृह्य परिचरेत् स्वय परन्यपि वा पुत्र कुमार्यन्तेवासी वा ॥ १ ॥" mentions" Tar" along with art, 394, as will be seen from the following extract " यस्मिन्कर्मणि पाणिगुह्यते तस्पाणिग्रहणं विवाह तत मारभ्य गृहमानं परिचरेत् । परिचरणं शुश्रूपा, समिन्धनादि । होमश्च पत्नीकुमारीज्यतिरिकानाम् । तयोस्तु संमार्जनमुपलेपनं हविरुपफल्पन समिन्धनमित्यादि । पुनस्याप्युपनीतस्य ग्रहणम् । तथा मापस्तम्ब.- स्त्रियानुपेतेन क्षारलवणावराबसिंसृष्टस्य च होम परिचक्षवे' इति अन्ये तु होममपि सर्पयामिच्छन्ति।' (Continued from tho preceding page) (1) Sulruta Samhită, N 8. Press, 1998 ( 3T12A2, Chap. 64 porsa 4 ) refers to माघ- पिष्टान्न-विदळ." Dallana explains पिष्टान्न = तण्डुलपिष्टादि and विदल=मकुष्टादि- Dallana in his comments on parn 5 of Chap 20 of सूत्रस्थान ( p 95 ) mentions “वैदलस्प्य" (मुद्गादयः वैदलसूप्येषु). Sufruta rofers to "T:" in Sūtrasthāna, Ch 46,17– मुद्गवनमुद्रकलायमकुटमसूरमङ्गल्यचणफसतीननिपुटकहरेवाठकीप्रभृतयो वैदला. ॥ २७ ॥ Dallona oxplains एपा 'वैदला' इति सज्ञा न पुनः अन्वयार्थेन वैदळसज्ञा, एव हि विदलाना इति वैदला इति मापकुलत्यापु मपि चैदलत्व स्यात्, तेन वल्लूर मूलक शुष्कशाकानि वैदलम् । वर्जयेच्चालुक गुल्मी मधुराणि फलानि च ॥" इत्यादिषु वैदलत्वेन मुद्गादिषु निषेधः, तेन गुल्मेयु माषकुलत्यादयः न निषिध्यन्ते, न हि ते वैदला ॥ २७ ॥" (11) K. I. Vaidya in his अष्टागहृदयकोप (Trichur, 1936, P 32 ) oxplains अवरान्न of अटागद्ददय (सूत्र०८) विदलानम्" which lo specifioz by tho following pargea " यगोचमचणका मापो मुद्दादको तथा । मकुष्टक' कुलत्यश्च मसूरत्रिपुटस्तथा । निध्यापक कल्यश्च विदलान्न प्रकीर्तितम् ।। H. further quon Bhitaniira (0.3, D 1520) " शमिजाः शिविज्ञाः शिंबीभवाः स्प्याश्च वैदलाः" and ( on ? 266 ) ho equates " दलम्' of अष्टागहृदय (स्त्र २५ ) with दाली ( Marathi डाळ) and quoti नृसिंह:- स्फोटस्तु चणकादीना टाली तु परिकीर्तिता" Iho fu for crt is given by iafax in the verses -- दाली तु सलिले सिद्धा ल्यगादहिंगुभिः । सयुक्ता सूपनाम्नी स्यात् ००" 1. TIL D P Paul's reorgiks on Brod-okolits in his Cullura! Iis'cry froin Vayupurins (Poc., 1916, F. 21). I 20'0 como points from show remarks in the following tabla ( Contmuel on thanme pags) 43 - - ·References to"Avaranps" 156 - The quotation " स्त्रियानुपेतेन . ...परिचक्षते" has been traced by me in the मापस्वम्यगृह्यसूत्र (Patala III, Khanda 8, Satra 3) edited by Cinnaswami Sastri, Kashi Sanskrit Series, Benares, 1928, p. 114, where it occurs as folloses with its explanation by the commentators Esradatta and Sudar. Sanacārya. स्त्रियानुपेतेन क्षारलवणावराससंसृष्टस्य च होम परिचक्षते ॥३॥" Haradatta explains:-- " पाकयज्ञाधिकारे सर्वत्राय प्रतिपेधः श्रादादिपु अपि भवरायानि कोसीधान्यानि मापा- दीनि कृष्णधान्यानि चणककोद्रवादीनि परिचक्षते वर्जयन्ति शिष्टाः." Apastamba prohibits the use of क्षार, लवण and नवराय in a homa to be performed by a house holder. According to Haradatta (G.A.D. 1100 accord. ing to ladhyayugina Caritrakosa, Poona, 1937, p. 820) the term "नवराम, means "कोशी धान्य" (seeds produced in pod or legume) ike माप etc. and कृष्ण धान्य " ( black or inferior grain) like चणक, कोव etc. I believe this explanation of "मबराब" by Haradatta is in agreement with the explanation of Indu who calls it "चिदल-सत्य-न"i.e. food prepared from split grain or pulse. As a matter of fact se prepare in our cookery TF or apol of the pulses of माप, चणक etc. Sudarsanācāryas explains the Sūtra of Apastamba referred to above as follows. (Contuived from the preceding page) Rgueda-- and any mentioned --Fuw telerences to food grains- Food-preparations - ओदन, क्षीरोदन, मुद्गोदन, मासोदन, अपूप, पति ard वरम्म, Bral.ragas-नीहि, प्रिया, तिल, गोधूम, माप recuttoncd- from तिल Jita.s--Field crora rentioned are ~~ साली, त्रीहि, तण्डुल, यव, का, फलाये, मुग्ग, मात, तिल, एरण्ड, मरीच, जीरक, सिद्धथक, लोन, अम्बिल, अनुगिवर- Sugar-care and its juics -Salt unkera mentioned. Sriral!rs - Eltorse account Prof K.P Kulkarni nis Filipathivi (1947, P613) makes tha toloring niry 1 aboutचरण:- परण- न. शिजविलेल्या डाळीचा पदार्थ. A dish of palisa स. वर + अन्न मूळ वरण शब्दाचे सस्कृतीचरण नतर झाले असावे." Prof. Kulkarni stancat tla: the origical word om may basa leca latcr Sanıkritisci la Actorescettytic history of this rord and it3 tudges in dittercat forms अवरान, पराब And as rccorded la la paper tho proslaw co oa tha subjcc Eron 370Z tu terd वराज was derired and ixcn वरान, the Marathi वरन. 2 Tbodstock Shringaar las ac: toan cuc:Is cokinired. According to my alcace bohater words of D 1.Tunc curier uit LD ICU Hollano to Earszca, mecno ha Gesics ad sutiu, a tailorida Gamakaabbatia, ito ap'tcr of the undido (A.D. (Centureticsheritg) ·166 Studies in Indian Literary History &s - यवक्षाराम्यां लवणेन च भवरानेन च कोशधान्यापरनाम्ना माषादिना तिलव्यतिरिकेन संसृष्टस्यापि भवति हविषो होमे प्रसक्ति तदुभयनिषेधार्थमाह - " स्त्रियानुपेतेन...... परिचक्षते" ॥३॥ स्त्रिया अनुपेतेन अनुपनीतेन च होम होममात्र श्रौतं स्मातं च शिष्टा. परिचक्षते वर्जयन्ति यस्मात् तस्मादेव ताभ्यां न होतव्यमिति शेषः।" Sudarsanācārya practically repeats the explanation of "alla" given by Haradatta, whom he quotes and criticizes at times in his commentary as observed by the Editor in his Introduction, p. 7. The term " TFT " of Sudarsanācārya appears to be identical with " कोशीधान्य" of Haradatta. It is clear from the explanations of these commentators, who are later than about A. D. 1100 that the term अवरान means pulse-grains used in cookery. In continuing his comment on Sutra 3 referred to above Sudarsanacārya refers to a passage in मापस्तम्ब-धर्मसूत्र which refers to भवरान्न follows यच धर्मशास्त्रे 'न क्षारलवणहोमो विद्यते । तथावरान्नससृष्टस्य च ' (आपस्तम्ब-धर्म- सून २-१५-१२, १३) इति etc. The Sūtras of Īpastamba quoted by Sudarsanācārya in his comment are identical with the following Sutras in Buhler's Edition of Apastamba- Dharmasūtra (B. S. Series, Poona, 1932 ) II, 6, 15, Sūtras 14 and 15 - "न क्षारलवणहोमी विद्यते ॥ १४ ॥ तयावरानसँसृष्टस्य च ॥ १५॥" On p. 179 we get the following extracts from Haradatta's commentary regarding the meanings of "क्षार" and अवराव":- " १४. यद्यद् भक्ष्यमाण पश्यतो लालोत्पद्यते तत् क्षारम् ।। १५ भवरान्न कुलस्थादि तरससृष्टान्नस्य होमो न विद्यते ॥ This explanation of Haradatta about "ETIT ” agrees with his explanation of this terrn occurring in मापस्तम्ब-गृहसून as we have seen above It will thus be seen that through the favour of Horadatta I havo been able to trace tho term अवराद्ध in the (1) मापस्तम्ब गृह्यसूत्र and (2) नापस्तम्ब-धर्मसूत्र as well These usages of the term भवरान्न aro further corroborated by the बोधायनधर्मसूत्र ( Mysore, 1907 ) Prasna IV, Chap. 7, Sutro 7 as folloys " ( Cors'ssued frumo lino precedung pugo) 1013). ... ... 003 Serinsir:- Sudamaricarya mentions स्मृत्यर्थसार ( Poraibly of श्रीधर c.LD 1150-1250 ) and धूर्तम्वामिन् 11 कपर्दिस्वामिन् . - ·References to " Ayarānna 157 ( Prüyaścıttas)" "अभक्ष्याभोज्यापेयानाद्यप्राशनेषु तथाऽपण्यविस्येषु मधुमासघृव- वैलक्षारलवणावरान्नवर्नेषु यद्यान्यदप्येवं युक्त दादशाई दादश द्वादश प्राणायामान धारयेत् ॥७॥" Govindasvamın in his commentary on the above Sutra of Bodhāyana does not explain the term "67712.” He merely states" 21909fer मधुमांसादिवर्जितानि।" The foregoing reference to " 79172" in the Boalāyana-Dharma-Sutra is very important for my present inquiry as Prof. Kane 1 has fuaed up the dato of this work between B. C. 500 and 200. If this date is correct, the history of " HTTET", which I have identified with Sanskrit चराब and Marathi " PEOT " can be easily taken back to c.B.C. 500 i.e about 1000 years earlier than Vägbbața I, who mentions it in his eștānga-Sangraha (OAD. 625). Buhler in his Introduction to the Apastamba-Dharmasutra (p. 1) refers to the "close agreement of the Hiranyahesa-Dharmasutra with that of the Apastambīyas." He further states that the foundation of the Hiranyakeśa school is earlier than Fleet's Pallava Inscription No. XV (Indian Antiquary, V, p. 153 ) which belongs to the end of the 5th century A, D." and which inentions & dones - TV4T OEFATT". He, therefore, asserts positively " that the readings of 31176477987, found in the range 527 version are at least fourteen hundred years old. Probably however, the Hiranyahesa school "dates from much earlier times." The Suśrutasamhtū (N. S. Press, Bombay, 1938, p. 250 ) inentions HITI" in Siltrastiana, Chap. 46, Verse 191, which reads as follows:- "न चैकरमसेवायां प्रसज्येत कदाचन । शाकायरान्नभूयिष्टमम्लं च न समाचरेत् ॥ ४९१ ॥" Dallara (C. 4. D. 1100 ) explains "अवरान्नं पैदलाम्नम्" This is the earliest reference to "TT" I have found in medical works. I give below achronological table for the references to अपराब, वराय and pot so für discovered by mo and recorded in my present and previous paper on tho sabject 1 lida Ir's of Durrani'r , YCL I(B. O R. Ias:ltate, Proca, 1950). 2. Tes Iturceco ta 360" lato stázza-Sarizmla la za ccbo ci bulih.123.lt of Thaim, a-Sargeaba relara to अवरान 33 follow In Char, 10 of Gunta Lica "शावरान फालकायलगोत्कटम् । त्यवेदेपरयाताम्य गुरु गुप्फ च भोजनम् ।। Cum ara "714194-99 Trys 7 TT" LA 342174577 ( S PRI, 1313, 07 ·158 Studies in Indian Literary History CHRONOLOGY REFERENOE - . . सूप" " B. 0. 500-200 Reference to भवरान", क्षार and लवण in the Bodhi yana-Dharmasatra Reference to "अवरान", क्षार and लवण in the Apastaml Dharmasutra. Reference to अवरान क्षार and your in the Apast mba-Grhyasūtra. Before A. D. 500 Reference to " sati” in Sušrutasamhıtā C. A. D. 625 भवरान mentioned in the Astaiga Samgraha O. A. D 700-900 " Hatia" mentioned in the Aştānga-Hrdaya A. D 600-700 वरान mentioned in the Varānga-Carita. A. D. 700-900 अवराम explained by Indu as " विदल-सस्य-अस" C. A. D.1220 अवरान्न " explained by Arunadatta as" मापादि" 0. A. D. 1260 अवरान्न explained by Hemādrı as 0.A. D 1250 वरण", भात etc mentioned in Marathi लीळाचरित्र, A. D.1308 वरण mentioned in & Marathi work. O.A. D 1450 वरण " mentioned in Marathi स्मृतिस्थल A.D.1583-1599 a7777” mentioned by Ekanātba in his Marath poem रुक्मिणी-स्वयवर A. D 1599-1649 वरान्न mentioned by Makteśvara in his Maratt वनपर्व A. D 1729-1794 " वरण" mentioned in a Marathi work of Moropan Having taken the history of our modern Varana ( with its differen apellations भवरान्न, वरान्न, विदलान्न, विदल-सस्य-अन्न) upto about B c.500W are curious to hnow how this dish was prepared from the different pulse called " Vandalas" by Susruta and specified by him as मुद्ग, वनमुद्ग, कलाय मकुष्ट, मसर, मट्गल्य, चणक, सतीन, त्रिपुटक, हरेणु, माढकी etc Our curiosity will be sufficiently satisfied if we read the following detailed description of façons सिन्दि ( or preparation of वरण from different pulses ) as recorded by kin Someśvara in his encyclopaedic work Münasollūsal ( GO Series, Baroda Vol. II, 1989 ) in the section called मन्नभोग ( pages 115-136) Tlo date of this work is recorded as "A D 1127 " in the tezgrita after by Chitras skuri, Pcons, 1937p 817 Sommirara ruled botween A D 1126-1138. Tho ohapter ou cookery ( ) records many dLhes both vegetarian and non-vegetarian as corren la ito Duccia and Kornalak in the 19th cuator; I coto telow names of the o dishes and the walased inthem.- ( Curs'uued cus the neat fogo) " 1 ·References to "Avaranng" 159 - राजमुद्गास्तथा पीता निप्या (पा) वाचणका अपि ।। ५७ ॥ कृष्णाटक्यास्तथा मापा मसूरा राजमापका. । सूपकर्मणि सप्तैते नियोज्याः सूपकारकै ॥ ५८ ॥ दलिताऽदलिवाश्चैते पचनीया ययारुचि । चणका राजमापान मसूरा राजमुन्द्रका. ॥ ५९॥ घरदलिता कायर्या पाकायं हि विचक्षणैः । किम्चिभ्रष्टास्तथाठफ्यो यन्त्रावविधाकृताः ॥ १० ॥ विदली च कृता- सम्यक् शूर्पकैवितुपीकृताः। स्थास्या शीतोदक क्षिप्वा विदलै: सममानतः ॥ ६१ ।। आवपेद्विदलान्पश्चाच्चल्यामारोपयेत् ततः । मृदमिपच्यमानेऽन्तर्हिगुतोय विनिक्षिपेत् ॥ ६२ ।। वर्णा रजनीचूर्णमीपत्तत्र नियोजयेत् । मुहमुंदुक्षिपेत्तोय यावल्पाकस्य पूर्णता ॥ १३ ॥ सुलक्षण सैन्धव कृत्वा विंशत्यशेन निक्षिपेत् । (Continucd from the previous pago ) (a) भक्त from different kinds of rica (रक्तशालि, महाशालि, गपशालि, कलिङ्गक, मुण्ड- शालि, स्यूलशालि, सूक्ष्मशालि, पष्ठिक-- rarses 345-56 ) (b) विदलपाक from different pulses ( Forses 57-05), (c) सूप propared of मसूर, माय, मुद्ग, हिगु, आर्द्रक, वार्ताक, बिसचक्रिका frlal In oli, प्रियालबीन, blts of मेपमास, " मेदसः शकलानि", मरिच, नागचूर्ण, श्यामाक, कगु, नीवार, गन्धशालि etc. ( ForLe3 6G-74 ). (d ) पायस propared of महिषीपयस् , ( ० ) मण्डक prepared of गोधूमचूर्ण, लवण, शालिचूर्ण, (/) अगारपोलिका (82-83), (g) सोहला (81). (b) पाहलिमा (85). (1) पूरिका (50) (3). धोसफ from the pulses of चणक, माप, राजमाप and वट्टाणफ (Marathi वाटाणा), (11) वटिका (94-20 ), (1) इडरिका ( 1100-1601 ).(m) सरिका (2-3), (1) कामिकपटक (A), (0) Othor kinds of वटक (5-9). (P) क्षीरप्रकार (9-14), () वर्षालक (13-17), () चकालिका (116-10). () भस्त्रिक (59-65), () मासवटक (81) and ita sarnoties भूपिका (81), कोशली (83), पूरभट्टाक ( 64 ) and वहिमक ( 57 ). (५) पञ्चवर्णी (83-91), (५) अन्यशुण्ठक (92-93), (७) वर्गशुण्ठ : (1199-1001). ( 2 ) उत्काथित सूप (1-3), (घ) सारखण्ड (34). (1) नन्द्यावर्त (30). (ab) घृतफकेट (42). (c) पर्पट ( 19 ). (ad ) मेथिकापर्पट (55). (40) दधि, तक, मजिस्म, शिसरिणी, मस्तु ( 1570-1076 ). (61) व्यजन (76-79), (ag) धूपकानिक, (ak ) पानक (84), (as) अन्न, पान and पानक (63), (01) वटक, पर्पट, सारसण्ड,उपसण्डक (94), (.) शिखरिणी, मज्जिका तमान, क्षीर, काजिक, माव with भम्ल, दुग्ध with शकय. Some of thy special dlahou iu thu 3 boro H.t of abont d D 1130 aro 29 found in tho chanicra on FDR lutho Sufruis-Simbits and Carausannblei. Yo must, thorclor:, two If they can to trac dla obor zo dico, San Ani! or non-Sanzielt Sous 53"y'a chapter ou furis to be published with transla!lon in Wara:ht and eoclis by ilu Elior of tha ICTT podlazina, Bombas. . . .

·160 Stadies in Indian Literary History वर्णतः स्वादुता (स्वादतः ) गन्धान्मादेवाल्लाघवादपि ॥६४ ॥ एवं विदलपाकस्य सम्यसिद्धिरुदाहृता।" In this extract we get a beautiful detailed description of the preparation of 777 Someśvara tells us how the different kinds of palsa-grains should be ground in a घरट्ट and split in a यन्त्रावर्त and unhusked by a शूर्पक and then cooked with the addition of हिंगुतोय, रजनीचूर्ण ( for colouring, वर्णार्थ ) and सैन्धव. This process current about 800 years ago has practically remained unchanged apto the present day. I hope some scholars interested in the history of Indian dietetics would throw some more light on the history of Varana,1 which I have tried to clarify so far on the strength of Sanskrit and Marathi sources Syailable to me. 1 Tryambaka Nithyana Blūte, a Citpāvan Brahmin, refers to Varana preparod from मुद्ग ( Marathi मूग ) and आढकी (Marathi तूर ) in his Dharniakistra work called tho आचारेन्दु (Ananditrama, Poona, 1900, 1.909) as follows अथ सूपादिगुणा उच्यन्ते- विशेषान्मुद्गकुल्मायो गुरु रुच्यो विवन्धकृत वातल' श्लेष्मपित्तनः प्रमेहगलरोगिणः । मुगाचे वरण || विशेषादादकीसूपः स्वादु विष्टम्भकृद् गुरुः । तुरीचे वरण || Ho also refers to "वरणातील मुट्की" " सूपानविकृता भक्ष्या वातला स्वशीतलाः । सक्टुस्नेहलवणान्भवयेल्पशस्तु तान् । वरणातील मुट्कीं ॥ Other articles of diot mentioned by this author ara जोधळ्याच्या लामा, गन्हाच्या लामा, पोहे (पृथुक) (p. 500)-पुया, माहे, मोदक, रोट्या, गोधूमचूर्णरोट, पुरणाचे कानवले, वडे, फळे or पातकानवले (!), घागें, क्षीरापूपाः (p. 301)- पेया, पील्किा, लाइ, करजी, (P. 302) -- साना (p. 294)-आचारेन्दु was composed in - 11333 ·. 19. An Echo of the Siege of Jinji in a Sanskrit Grammatical Work * ( Between A. D. 1690 and 1710) Varadarāja, a pupil of Bhattoji Dikşita 1 lıved between 0. 8. D. 1600 and 1660.? He composed a Sanskrit conversational grammar called the Girvūnapadamaſjari 8 in which conversation in Sanskrit on the daily life of & Bepares Brabmin from norning to night is recorded in a simple bat amusing style to enable junior students of Sanskrit to pick up the language quickly without frightening them with dry grammatical forms. The only imitation of the Girvanapadamañjari of Varadarāja, so far as I know, is the Girvinopadamaſjari of Dhandırāj& which is called titalon- TAHT at the beginning of the work. As this work appears to be an imitation of Varadarāja's work of the same name it is evidently later than about A. D. 1650. The evidence recorded in this paper tends to shift its date later tban a. D. 1700 or so. The Virvūnapadamaſjari (Ms No. 345 of 1892-95) ipforms as in its five preliminary verses that it was composed by Dhundırāja Kavi, resident of Benares. It further states the object of the work viz. to provido a sort of conversational grammar to the students of Sanskrit. The subject of conversation, wbich fills the entire work, consists of all the doings of a Brahmin house holder of Bepares from morn till ave. Accordingly the work begins with the early rising of the Brahmin After some conversation with his wife the Brabonio proceeds for his daily bath to the Wurukarniki Ghat on the bank of the river Ganges, but before he leaves his house be rebukes his indolent son still rolling in his bed The son gets up and receives his father's vostractions to proceed to the market for some parch. ases to be made in connection with the dinner to be given to Brahmins at his house at noon. The Brahmin then goes to the Manikarnikā Gbāt, recites the usual Jantras and finishes his bath in the Ganges. He then * Journal of $. 1 Inbury, Tanjore. Yol v, Na 3 PP 1-13. 1. "Ro y rapor ou tha dalo of Bhattoji Dikilla in the decals of Tiropali Od. Iccultum, VOLI, TD 117-197, s. Vito my Faror oa Yarzdarija la tho Festschrift P. V. Kars, PP 165-157 3. Fa: Jiss no dulrccut, Catone Citalo, p. 161. 1. Tha B 0. R Insitato (Gort 1143 Library ) pcipe's thrco Vi3 of Dldadiria's stork (1) No 11 of 1919-11, (ii) No 315 0? 1832–95 and dia 13 of 1508-13 (dan Saka 116.--.de D. 1810 1. 111 10 21 of 1913-24 belonged to croBIEGIPT TO शे-परम 21 ·162 Studies in Indian Literary History worships the God in the adjoining temple and then goes to a Matha which was the dwelling place of Benares Sanyāsıns There were many Sanyāsias in this Aſatha, among whom the Brahmin noticed an old corpolent Sanyā. sio Bowing low he approached this Sanyāsın and invited him cordially for dinner that noon. The Sanyāsın made inquiries about the caste of his host The Brahmin replied that he was a Mahārāştra (Brahmin). Thereupon the Sanyāsın accompanied the Brahmin to his house. The host then washed the feet of the Sanyāsın, with his own hands and seated him on & special seat. The Sanyāsın &s also other Brahmins assembled were then served with sumptuous food. At the conclusion of the dinner the host gave & handful of cloves to the Sanyāsın, while he distributed Tambilla aud Dakşıņā to other guests, who departed with their blessings for the host. The Sadyāşın then made some inquiries about the members of the host's family, including the women-folk. He also inquired about the studies conducted by the host in Bengal ( Gaudadesa ) and at Benares Then followed an interesting discourse on certain castoms which were considered evil customs ( Durācūras ) in different regions of India, for instance the southern castom of marrying the daughter of maternal uncle, the fish eating by Brahmins of Bengal and the like There was also some discussion between the host and the Sanyāsın on many matters of mutual interest. Just before the Sanyāsın took leave of his host, the host requested him to give him some particulars about his life is a householder. The Sanyāsın requested his host not to raise this question as it will bring to him memories of his past glory, which were very painful. As the host, however, was very eager to know something of this past glory the Sanyā. sin Qarrated his story as follows Folios 12-13 of Ms 1 No 345 of 1894-95 ( = A) मेरे पूवानमे अस्माक कर्नाटकदेशे चजीग्राम एव तईि पूर्वाश्रमे अस्माक कती । श्रीमता को वा वृत्तिस्थिता । भरे तरिकमपि मा पृच्ठस्त । तरिकमपि वक्तु नोक्सहे। हन्त है स्वामिनः मम 1 There is a lls of tho work in tho India Oifico Library (Vido P 1571 of Cat.. Part VII, 1901-19 SO 4103 ) This Is is described as "'s collection of easy continuous boataces on ordinary domostio cccurrences intended to arre as a primer anl varloudy called भापामजरी, गीर्वाणवाग्मजरी or TÍTEFAUREI compiled at Binares by Dhundırīja, son of Srirangabhaçta. The 31s ords " बीरगभहमुत-धुटिकवीश्वरेण गीवांगशब्दपदमन्जरिकादरेण । नीता ममाप्तिमपि ता शिवुधा. सुधावत् । दृष्ट्वा पिवन्तु सुरसा कृपयैव तावत् ।। 31. No. 21 of 1311—34 =B roads an Instead of HH. lo 13 of 1533–33(30) muruly stated 'कर्नाटकदेश ग्रामः.' Norther चजी nor बीजापुर It malloru.

·An Echo of the Siege of Jidji in & Sanskrit Grammatical Work 103 स्रो( श्रोतुमिच्छा वर्तते । भाग्यमेव | भरे मया पूर्वाधमे न्य(व)पायवृत्या स्थित. यदि दिल्लीधरस्य अमात्य असतवान इति' तत्य पुत्र जुलफकारवान् स यदा दिछिजयार्थ मागत- स्वदा तस्य निम्टे मया भूरिदिवपर्यन्तं व्यवयितम् । तदा मस्माक निफटे सहस्रद्वय मया स्थिताः । दशसहस्रपरिचाणः ( रा:?)५ स्थिता चत्वारिंशद्दन्तिन स्थिताः । यहयो उष्टाः स्थिताः । बहवो स्था स्थिता । तदा मद्दे चतस्र. पल्ययः स्थिताः । कतिशो भारवाहकाः शकटा. स्थिताः । मस्माकं गृहे शोरशदास्याः अविसु(द)यां स्थिता. । तासा लावण्यं वर्ततुं न शकुम। ताशी मम गृहीण्यपि नासीत् । ताः सर्वा मम सेवायां मति तस्परा स्थिता । तासु एका भति- शोभना स्थिता । तस्या. गुणः तस्या सौन्दयं किं वर्णनीयन् । केवलमपरा देवाछगनेव स्थिता । तस्या मम रुचिरतीय स्थिता । मा विना तस्या नपि न कुत्रापि नागतम् । भरे पूर्व मम निटे कतिशो पारागना स्थिताः । ता मम वाहुनामतिके सदैव भासन् । ठास्वपि एका अतीव लावण्य- वती स्थिता । तस्या कण्ठस्य माधुर्यगीतनृत्यादिक तया नालापा निनयश्चैव वर्णितुं नैव शक्यते । अधुनापि यदा तस्याः स्मरण जायते तदा मम मन कुनापि न लगवि । वरिक वकग्यं स्वभवेत् ८ वरस्मरणम् । भरे पूर्व मद्गृहे प्रत्यह शतसः ब्राह्मणा मोक्तार. स्थिताः । तैः साऊं मया मुहुत्ताभ्य- तरमेव भोक्तव्यम् । तथैव बहवो भन्नार्थिन स्तथा कतिशा याचका. । अन्येपि ये ये अधिन मां प्रति भागता पा सर्वेपा मनोवाछितं मया दत्वं मम प्रभुतायां सस्य मस्सकाशात् कोपि निरादातया नागमत् । पूर्वमेतादशी प्रभुता स्थिता । अधुना अनुभूतमपि तरसर्व स्वमप्राय भासते। तस्य स्मरणेपि महती न्यथा जायते । तर्हि स्वामिनः पूर्वमेतादृशो वैमवस्थित. सहसा तरसर्व कुत्र गतम् । वन किं कारण जातम् । भरे शृणु । मया कस्मिन् दिने योपिद्रिः सह रहमि सौधान्तरे स्थितः । तस्मिन् काले मम प्रभुणा आफारित, । द्विवारं आहूत प्रेपितः । सौन्दर्यवपात् ।' सुसोरकपं त्यक्त्वा न गतम् । तथा भूयोपि ननुचर. प्रेपित. । तथापि मया न गतं दृवीकारणात् । अतीव मुद्ध. तेन नकस्मात् एकस्मिन् मयावच्छेदेन १ २ सहस्रचतुष्टरा- राणा सेनानी प्रेपितः। तदा ममानुयायिनः मन्त्रद्धा स्थिता । तदा तेन घटिकादयाम्यन्तर सर्व 1 B'यदा इन्दप्रस्थे अमात्यः अउत्सान इति' 2 B 'जुटपदाररान' and C 'जुटुफ्गारसानः' 3 B, C 'दिग्विजयायम्' 4 B'अधचाराः 5 B'पादचाराः 6 B 'वर्णितुं' 7 B adds 'सा कयंभूता। पद्मनेत्रद्वयं यस्याः वस्त्र चन्द्रोपम शुभम् । स्मरपामोपनी कणी कपोली चन्द्रकोऽऽपली ॥ नामिका तिलपुप्पामा कामचापोपमो अनौ । दशना हीरकैस्तुल्या द्विदुगोपमिता धरा । मयस्य कलापेन तुल्यं फचनियन्धनम् । शंसरेसात्रयेणापि कठदेशो विराजते ।। स्वल्रक मध्यदेश च मुष्टिग्रामं तु केवलम् ।। नाभिमण्टलमध्यस्यं लावण्यं केन गृह्यते ॥ रमोपमो उलये भुजी कमलदण्डसी । चरणं स्थलकमलानं मगिनंटितनपुरन् ॥ इत्यादि।' 9 B adds'तथैव वनाधिनः' 10 B. दूत. 11 B, C सावंशात् 12 B'एम्समयावच्छेदेन' 13 B. अवचारागा 11 B'अना' , 8 B 'स्वमात्' ·164 Studies in Indian Literary History ४ लुंठित । मामपि गृहीत्वा भुजवन्धन' विधाय नीत । तदा प्रभुना अतीव निर्भसितम् । मासचतुष्टय- पर्यन्तं तस्य कारगृहे स्थितम् । पश्चातृङ्खलामोचन जातम् । तद्दिनारभ्य मम मनसि अतीव अनुतापो जात । तदाह सर्वकुटुवादिकं तत्का ( त्यक्त्वा ) कुरुक्षेत्र गत । तत्र कियदिनपर्यन्तं ततो अनुष्ठितम् । तत्रैव सन्यासो गृहीतः । पश्चादिह मागतम् । वर्हि स्वामिनः श्रीमतां तुर्याश्रमं गृहीत्वा कति वर्याणि जातानि । अरे मम द्वादश वर्षाणि' जातानि । एतावदिनपर्यन्तं तीर्थाटन कृतम् । सांप्रतं मासचतुष्टयं जातम् । रहागत्य अधुना सर्व त्यक्त्वा मणिकर्णिका सेवयामि । एव तर्हि सम्यक् क्रियते स्वामिन । विश्वेश्वरसमो देव. क्षेत्र वाराणसीसमम् । मणिकरणसमं तीर्थ नास्ति ब्रह्माण्डगोलके । एवमुक्त वर्तते' etc. The substance of the above interesting extract is as follows The Sanyasin in his life of a house-holder belonged to चजी or बीजापूर village in the Karnātak. The Emperor of Delhi had & minister named dsathhan His son Zulfikar Khan started on a military expedition and came to Karnatak. At this time this (Sanyasin) Brahmun was in his company for several days with 2000 horses, 10000 servants, 40 elephants and many camels and chariots He had in his house four palanquins and several coolies and carts He had in his house sixteen maid servants of onparalleled beauty who were extremely devoted to his service His own wife was not so beaatıful as these maid-serpants. One of them was extre mely lovely and for her he developed & special liking She was always by his side, possessing, as she did, a sweet voice coupled with a proficiency in singing and dancing She was a veritable celestial damsel. Even though he had become a Sanyāsia e recollection of this damsel unsettled his mind as it was no more than a dream. Formerly in his house hundreds of Brahmins were fed. He also fed many beggars and others who needed food During the days of his power no person who wanted anything from him, went away disappointed as he granted the requests of every one, who approached him with any object in view Such was the glory of the householder of old but now it looked like a dream and brought a very painful memory. 1 B 'चतुर्भुजम्' 2 B'तपो' 3 B चातुर्मास्यानि 4 B'इहागत्य' 5 Badds 'विश्वेश्वरम्' o I balo 20: noted all tho sarianta but only important oncz. Though thotazt is incorrcot, Els tres can bu casily gathered as the test is written in tho Pascatantra pro.a stylo to a curtain utal Tlu muihod of luaching Sandzelt compcaiton 3: Illustrated by tho sorks of Varadaris arabs inister Dhunalitija atou: 2:0years ago has a modernistic touch. It romains tor diconsull our anu sa: tcachora of Sanskrit adopted similar methods to croato como introst ILIOAthuir siunta ia tha manne: of thiu. WORK ·An Echo of the Siege of Jinji in a Sanskrit Grammatical Work 165 On being questioned as to how and sphy all this glory of the householder disappeared, the Sanyāsın stated as follows,- While the house-holder was absorbed in enjoyment in the company of young women he received orders from his lord (Zulfikar Khan. Yo attention was paid to these orders, so he sent & messenger a second time. Even then he did not leave the house, being absorbed in the enjoyment of the highest pleasure derived from his addiction to the beauty ( of these young women ). Galfikar Kben sent a messenger for the third time and still this grandee paid no heed to his orders. This condact enraged his mastor, who immediately despatched bis commander with 4000 horsemon. All the followers of this grandes were unprepared and consequently with 10 & very short time all the property of the grandee was looted and the grandee himself was hand cuffed and brought before his master ( Zulfikar Khan) who severely scolded the grandee and kept him in confinement for four months Later he was released. Since the day of his release the grandee was stung with remorse He then went to Kuruksetra ( Dalbi ), abandoning his family etc, and there practised penance for some days. He then became a Sanyāsia and then went to Benares. Twelve years had elaps ed since he became a Sanyāsın. After wandering to different holy places (tirthas ) he resorted to Benares, sphere he had completed a four months' stay when his host I met him ( and invited him for dinner ). The Sanyāsın expressed his resolve to devote himself to Iamıharşıki. Tbo bost, after hearing this story of the early life of the Sanyāsın, expressed his admiration for the step taken by the Sapyāsia because it is said. "On this globe there is no parallel to the god Viśpeśvara, his abode Benares and its boly place Jaņharşıha I bave now to make the following remarks on the Story of tho Brah. an grandec of Karnatak as disclosed incidentally in the Glrvinapada. mañjuri of Dhundırāı, the son of Śrīrangabhatta of Benares 1. This story, though introduced in the work for literary embellishment, appears to me to be a true historical story. Tho story was too vivid to be dealised by our agthor by dropping its reference to Isathhan und 1 Tils bost plears to co widuotiaal viitl Duanlltija bimui, tauler of the Gissime slawafijsel. I haid Auszilnilo squad 163:ehlt imjal.os ury of tlu wrig hocf w Sasha la futsargiberind by ost Adibor in omrin for litrary ont l'oci. Po Lulatory rain ibo Girrin, Sjirl of Yarari,to Dban liroja lkou a aim'tu:- of Varala-17, is casially criziollo lasting this rs.minus:b.) nobela frazio touch allo wa mwisho turned.las 53 Lotus cibinatiga, ·166 Studies in Indian Literary History his son Zulfikar Khan and their military expedition (fefaqah) to Karnatak on behalf of the Mogul Emperor ( Aurangzeb ) at Delhi. 2 Our Brahmin grandee was obviously in the employ of Zulfikar Khan or at least he paid his allegiance to this general and hence the latter is aptly called Prabhu or overlord of the former in the story before us. 3. The identification of this Brahmin grandee of Karnatak and his relation to Zulfikar Khan has become difficult as the name of the grandee is not recorded in the story and further while one Ms makes him & resident of aisit? another Ms Variant makes him & resident of thige. The third Ms drops any reference to these villages. 4. Asatkhana mentioned as the minister of the Delhi Emperor and his son Zulfikar Khand are historical personages. 5. I am of opinion that the Karnatak Digvijaya ( Expedition to Karnataka ) by Zulfikar Khan, son of Asatkban, is identical with his celebrated siege of Jinji ( 1690–1698 A D. ). It was a long drayn-out siege by the forces of Aurangzeb lasting for seven years or so. Rajaram Chatrapati, the second son of Shivaji the Great, ruled at Gingee on Jinji, where he was besieged by the Mogul forces under Zulfikar Khan for seven years and from which he finally escaped. This siege bad captured the imagination of the people of the Maharashtra and the Karnatak so much 1 Canji = modorn Gingeo, a once celebrated hill fortress in South Arcot, 80 mlles north cast of Cuddalore and 35 miles north post from Pondichorry and at one timo tho scat of a Varatho Principality It is spelt sovorally as Gug16, Junjee, Chengs, Chengro (Vido p 376, of Hobsois-Jobsons, 1903, by Yulo and Burnell ) Yulo observes —"Gings or Jingco, proporly Chesh. [ She11js, and this from Tamil Shingi, Bkt Bringi, a "hul " Usages 1616 A D (Ginja), A D 1675( Chungie ), 4. D 1680 ( Chengy), A D 1752 G111gcc] Ho la idontical with dsad Khan, the primo-ministor of Aurangzob Ho had gono to Iluj.e to help his son Zullihar Khan ( Vido p 76 of Vadhyayugina Cantrakoía ) Bualo in bls Orental Biograpl scal Dictionary ( London, 1891, p 80 ) states that asad Khan d..cuaded from an illustrious family of Turkman. Als former domo was Ibrahını Ho tras bado ucond Bakshi by Slali Jaluan. Ho hold this offico til 1671 . D Lator ho was mado Musir by Aurangzob Bahadur Sbab mado lim Wall Jutlaq (an offico superior to Wazir) and his son Ismall was made chlef paymaster (Bir Balahi) with the titlo "Umra Zulfikar Il 26" Farrukahlar, lovoror, disgraced bim and his son was put to dcath Bo dlcd 30 years c!ll. D 1717. 2. Ho la identical with 2uilar blian, the son of alsad Khon roforred to aboro (AD 1657–1712) Ho Luld be to the fort of Jlajl for 6/7 years ( 4. D 1691--97) but it was a CFL. O filar. H: also iuvadud Taojoro and Trichlnopoly Farruksblar put him to death in ..D 1712 ( Vidup 117 of Judny-uzina Coriralo ) Bcal (O B Dict. ) 190, does not relisotho Slezo of Junji Lid by Zulfikar ában. According to Vincopt Smith ( 411 of Ozford Liujos Indu 1919 ) " Zulfikar Eban duliterately played with the diego of Jinji and purpodely alunod Rajaram to escape. W28 ·An Echo of the Siege of Jinji in Sanskrit Grammatical Work 167 those days that it found reflection in contemporary documents and iterature. It is no wonder, therefore, that it should capture the imagina. ion and busy pen of modern historians like Sir Jadunath Sarkar, Rao Bahadur G. S Sardesai, Rao Bahadur C. S. Srinivasachari and thers. In particular Rao Bahadur Srinivasachari's monumental volume in the " FIistory of Gingee and its rulers" ( Annamalai University Series No. 2) recently published reveals that this history has besieged its earned author for about 32 years siace he first brought out an account of it in 1912 and I wonder, if Rao Babadur Srinivasachari has yet succeeded in making his escape from this Gingee, like Rajaram of old. Chapter VII of this delightfal volume is devoted to the Mughal Siege and and Capture of Gingee" (pp. 286–350 ) 1690-1698 a. D. Some facts from this chapter may be noted below to enable us to understand the historical background of the reference to the Karnataka Digvijaya of Zulfikar Khan in the Girvūnapalamaſjari of Dhandırāja June 1690-Zulfikar Khan (=Z) who invested Raigad, was despatched by Aurangzeb to Karnatak to crash the Maratta power at Jinji or Gingee. Sept. 1690---Z reaches Gingee. April 1691--The Wogal army ander Z had become powerful and well provisioned for a serious assault No decisive saccess for the im. perialists in 1691. December 1691-osad Khan, the father of Z, and Princa Kam Baksh reach Gingee under orders of Agrangzeb. 1693 - The procrastination of Z in his operations. 1693 - Z and his father in great straits - Emperor displeased with Asad Khan. 1094 - Asad Khan restored to King's favour according to a letter from 1 Sw to Bijár.in Cörsta by Kovia Panaita (ed by V S. Bendre, Pozna) which Curbes ia Sanaltiru3 thu muarch of Rajarami Chatrapati to Juodi De 8. JL. H. Yarnar publlohella 1/3) Tol Jojo Deims called "Seda siidi Yordi- Yalal.ant " (Annals of Orrentul l'esearu's suras University, Vol IV, Part I). Tha anthor of the drama appears to hara twa a coalitio Llin. Tha Drama is a chatemporary p.cture of tho slego of Jioji and is full of Ceca.vtbe al cymundo. wlis Lallikar äuas and larusha commandors ander Bajar3... I'ros Siscusdemuslissa Web, Šrilbara Vonate'a refers to tho slego of Jinji (Vido re 151 of Indian trurJ, 1301 ). Rajaran recaired klp from tho th33 Pasja of Tanjoru वठेमहाराज भवन्निर्दिष्टदिलीन्द्रसैन्यानि विदारितानि । स राजरामब क्यानिगुप्तस्तदन्चति स्वा महती यशः श्री. ॥' Psic Lama's (BOR lari ins) Vol X* PF 235 ff - 3: ' On 33 v-*-45 by KilraP'arli , to au:bo: of TAURTIU.

·168 Studies in Indian Literary History Fort St. George -- Z renews siege operations, which were regarded as & mere show to deceive the Emperor. 1695--An uneventful year Z receives 3 lacs of rupees from the Mogul Court and captures & few forts from the Marattas. A large Maratta army under Santaji and Dhanaji Jadhav approached Gingee towards the close of the year 1696-Z feels extreme want of money Z defeats Santajı near Arni. 1697-Z renews attack on Gingee. 1698--Rajaran escapes with four or five thousand Marattas to Vellore according to a letter from Fort St. George-Capture of Gingee by Z between 28th December 1697 and 5th January 1698"-2 renamed Gingee as Nasratgaddah after his own title “ Nasrat Jang "-Z appoints Gussafar Khan as Killedar of Gingee Zulfikar Khan left the Karnatak after about a year from the fall of Gingee.? Such in brief is the chronology of the Karnataka Digvijaya of Zulfikar khan mentioned incidentally in the Girvānapadamaſjari without any details. It is, therefore, clear that this work was composed some time after A.D. 1698. As regards the exact date of its composition I may note here the following facts which might enable us to fix this date within reasonable limits.- 1. The Brahmin grandee was in the employ of Zulfikar Khan some time after September 1690 when Z reached Gingee Perbips Z wanted to make use of him against the Marathas under Rajaram in the Gingee fortress. 2 Perhaps the arrest of this Brahmin grandee took place about A D 1691-92 If this suggestion is accepted we have to suppose that he migrated to Kuruksetra or Delbı after four months, imprisonment by 2 and subsequent release We may, therefore, suppose that he wondered outside Karnatak in Northern India as a Sanyasın for 12 years as stated by him between say A D 1690 and 1702 and then reached Benares. 3 The grandes was invited for dinner by his Benores host Srithin 1 months of his stay at Benares in the Matha of the Sanyāsıns say in A D 1702-1703 As Dhundirāja records the story of the Brabmin grandee as an event of fresh occurrence ve may not be wrong in presuming that the Girdnapadumaſījarl was composed say betu een s. D 1702 and 1701 fr L. Kalo of Belgaum bas writtens historical romanco lo srathi called ftnia 'orfa 75RHEIUS' bich duscrites how the machinations of Aurangzeb CIVILCC.clulls checkmated by tha Varathas under Rajaram. an English tran laricu of the IU ECO by un Smith #as fallisted in 1933. he 1 ·An Echo of the Siege of Jinji in & Sanskrit Grammatical Work 169 5. We may, however, tentatively fix the date of this work between 1. D. 1690 and 1710. at any rate this grammatical work is definitely later than A. D. 1690 when Zulfikar Khan reached Gingee. Having recorded the historical evidence to explain the story of the Brabmin grandes of Karnatak as recorded in a work composed at Benares after . D. 1690 and possibly before A. D. 1710, I nov tura to the question of deciding the native place of this grandee. In this connection the following points may be noted - 1. All the three Mss of the G[rvūnapadamañījarl before me state that the native place of the grondee was in Karnatak country (FMIDACT) 2. One dſs mentions this native place as afram,' another gives us TCAIR' while the third Ms does not specify the name. In view of the reference to the pricalafasy of Asat Khan's son Zulfikar Khan ander orders of the Delbı Emperor as made in the work, I am inclued to believe that our Brahmin grandee belonged to चंजीग्राम and not वीजापूरग्राम, Zulfikar Khan left for at in June 1800 and reached it in September 1690. There was hardly any time for him to camp at Bijapur (trice of Is ) and keep this grandee in confinement for 4 months after looting his property. 3. Rao Bahadur Srinivasachari !, states that Gingee was called as folloses by different people:- (i) Badshabad by Bijapur authorities, who held the fort between A D. 1660 and 1077. (ii) Chandry or Chindy by Marathas. (11) „Vasrat Gaddah by the the Voguls after 1698. (18) Gingee or Jinji, by the French. (v) Chungee or Chengy, in early Vadras records. VI) The fort has retained the name Gingee, the English form of the Tamil word Senji. It is clear from the above names of Gingee that at of the Ms of the Girlanapadamanījari is identical with modern Gingee. 1. It is possible to suppose that this Brahmin grandes of Gingee Was a Jshirīstra Brahmin residing on tbe outskirts of the Gingea fort or in the Gingee territory about a. D. 1690 He must have joined Zulfi. kar Khan about this time bat Zulfikar Khan found him too much addicted to the pleasures of life to be used in his Diguijaya and hence made sliort work of him and his property as explained by the grandee himself. Possibly tho Brahmin host who entertained bim at & dinner at Benares is 1.1.3.3 4.:crop Gwiat: ca tha Ors in cf! 1101e Gusu. 23 ·170 Studies in Indian Literary History identical with Dhundırāja himself, the author of the Girvānapadamañjari. When this work was being composed the author may have invited this Sanyāsın for dinner and learned this story of his early life first-hand from the Sanyāsın. This real story being colourful, romantic and vivid, the author could not avoid the temptation of pushing it in his work in its appropriate context. I have given in the foregoing lines my interpretation of the story of the Gingee grandee as found in the Girvāṇapadamañari of Dhundırāja. This interpretation needs to be verified by scholars like my friend Rao Bahadur Srinivasachari who have made & close study of contemporary sources regarding the siege of Gingee (A. D. 1690-1698 ). Dhandırāja's work as also Varadarāja's work of the same name ought to be critically edited and kept before the students of the cultural history of Benares in the 17th century. I trust, therefore, that the present paper would attract the attention of scholars to the valuable cultural contents of these works which give us & peep into the cultural life of the Benares Brahmins in the 17th century, which produced celebrities like Gāgābhatta, Jagannātha Panditarāja, Kamalākara Bhatta and others. It appears that DhunŅırāja the author of the Girvanapadamaſjari was Brahmin of the Afadhva sect as will be seen from the following evidence - 1. The Brahmin Sanyāsın when invited for dinner by bis Benares host inquired of age 57 at Afa' (What is your caste ? ) The host replied- FifAT E HERS' (My good sir, I am a Mahārāstra Brahmin) The Sonyāsın said-- एवं किल । तर्हि माहाराष्ट्राणा गृहे भस्मादीना भिक्षात्तु भतीव शस्ता'। ( If that is so, I very much prefer to have alms in the home of Mahārāstra Brahmins ) The disguised identity of the Benares host with the author of the work is too transparent to be concealed. 2. In the discussion on evil customs (durūcūras ) of different provinces the Benares host tells the Sanyāsın as follows 'महाराष्ट्र विना सर्वासु जातिपु कश्चित् कश्चित् दुराचारास्तिष्टस्येव। महाराष्ट्रेप्यपि ये मध्वाः वर्तन्ते तेपा दुराचारस्य लवलेशोऽपि न दृश्यते ।' ( among all castes excepting those in Mahārāstra some kind of evil custom prevails Even among Mahārāstra people the members of the Vuuhua sect have no epil custom whatsoever ) -

·An Echo of the Siege of Jinji in a Sanskrit Grammatical Work 171
The Sanyasin observed
इदं त्वया सत्य उक्तं मयापि भनुभूतं वर्तते'
(You have spoken the truth. I too have realised this truth.)
The host remarked
'स्वामिनः नो चेत् मनृतमुच्यते किम्'
(If I have not spoken the truth, do you think I have told you a false
thing?)
The foregoing extracts amply suggest that our author Dhandırāja
was & Malūrūžtra Brahmin of the Bladhva sect,
1

·20. Some Distinctive Names of Horses recorded by Hemacandra in his Abhidhānacintamani, by Somesvara in his Mānasollasa and by Jayadatta in his Asvavaidyakabetween A.D 1000 and 1200 Hemacandra (A. D. 1088-1172) records in his lexicon, Abhidhāna- Cintamani the following names of horses according to their colours varna) - No. Name Colour Hemacandra's explanation J=जयदत्त, S=सोमेश्वर 1 कर्क सित करोति प्रमोद कर्क “कृगो वा कृगो वा” (उणा-२३) इति क. ( Amarakosa mentions कर्क name of a white horse fua: as the कर्कः) 2 Do कोकवत् भाहन्ति भुव कोकाह. 3 श्वेतपिग्ल खमुद्ाहते खोडगाह , पृपोदरादित्वात् , श्वेत- श्चासौ पिड्गलश्च श्वेतपिढ्गल पीयूष अमृतं दुग्ध वा तद्वद्वर्णोऽस्य पीयूपवर्णः तत्र सीरवदाहन्ति भुव सेराह 4 पीयूपवणं 5 पीत हरि वणं याति हरिय 6 कोका (J-1) खोझाद (J-2) सेराह (J-6) (S-5) हरिय (J-3) गुगाह (J-2) ठियाह भानील. (J-8) (S-7) त्रियूहः (J-9) वोलाद (J-I) कृष्णवर्ण खुरैर्गाहते सुद्गाह. 7 8 लोहित नीलक झियो न जहाति मील एव नीलक 9 कपिल जीन् यूथति नियूह 10 भय त्रियूह एव व्योम्नि उल्लवते वोल्लाह कपिल and डकेशरवालधि Jurnal of U P Hu'crmi! Suclety. Vol XIV, Parta 1 and 2, PP 02-109 ·178 Şome Distinctive Names of Horses No. Name Colour Hemacandra's explanation J=जयदत्त; S=सोमेश्वर 11 उरसा माहन्ति उराह. मनाक् पांडु and कृष्णजड्य गर्दभाम सुसेन रोहति सुरुहकः 12 उराद. (J-14) (S-13) सूरूहका Cf सरुराहक (-21) वोरुखान (J--16) कुलाह. (J--13) 13 पाटल वैरिण खनवि वोरुखानः 14 मनाक् पीत कुलम् आजिहीते कुलाह. 16 उकनाद (J-16) कृपण स्यात् यदि जानुनि पीतरकच्छायः and कृष्प्परकच्छाय कोकनदच्छवि. पीतहरितच्छायः उच्चैनावे कनाह.। स एव उकनाह. कृष्णरक्तच्छायः सन् क्वचि- दुच्यते शोणः शोणवर्ण हरिरेव हरिक 16 17 18 19 Do सितकाचाभ. शोण हरिक: (J-3) दालक पगल. ch. पिग्छ (S-20) इलाह (J-11) (S-18) हलति क्षमा हालकः पट्गुल पान् लाति 20 चिनित चित्रितो कपूरवर्णी हलवदाहन्ति हलाह, Hemacandris concludes the above list of different horses ( Blumakinula, verses 303-309 ) with the remark " खोग्दाहादयः शब्दा देशीमायाः । eye giuraagt carregai fasaria" (These names atre and others are for the most part at Their derivation is based on the different coloars of horses for distincuve purposes). The statement of Hemacandrs that these names tor differently coloured horses are " देशीवायाः " shows that ha was not sure that they were delinitely aft words in all cases. It is, however, clear that thesa Dames Fero current in Hewacandra's time, i.e., in the Ilth century. Let us now see if these names, or at least some ·IT4 Studies in Indian Literary History of them are traceable in other Sanskrit texts, not much removed in point of chronology from Hemacandra's time. In fact in the Section on the game of Polo called the anfaatanalfants in the encyclopaedic work HATHIETA 1 (or alitolearifamarafo) composed about A. D. 1130 (18, when Hemacandra was about 42 years old ) by King Someśvers of the Cālukya dynasty we find some of these names recorded. In this section the king is advised to examine the different kinds of horses of different breeds and colours brought before him by the officer in charge of the horses. The king was to understand their kinds by the countries they came from. The names of different countries from which the horses took their origin are mentioned by Someśvara. He also mentions the distinctive marks on the body of a horse and classifies the horses according to colours and castes, which are four in number. He mentions further the peculiarities of different kinds of horses including those in respect of the formation of their bodies. Here he describes the 92499107 and HETTA horses. The speeds of horses are then classified as, high, middling and low. Signs of bad horses are also recorded. The methods of panishing and breaking raw horses to make them fit for training are enomerated. When the training is complete these horses were to be used by the king. The best horse was to be fitted with the best saddle, ornaments, etc and used by the king Before recordiog the names of horses according to colour (201) Someśvara observes श्चत कृष्णोऽरुण पीत शुद्धाश्चरवार. एव हि । मिधास्वनेकधा वर्णास्तेया भेद प्रवक्ष्यते ॥ ८२ ॥" ( White, black, red and yellow are four pare colours. Mixtures of these are numerous and they will be stated and their distinctions pointed out). The follotring table will show at a glance the damos recorded by Someśvars for horses of different colours and costes. 1. El 3 G O Series, Esreda, Vol. II ( 1939 ). FR. 311 II Eco alo Latre, p 31.

·175 Some Distinctive Names Of Horses ३वत २ शुस or काल Ao Name Colour Custe Description वर्ण नान जाति विवरण कक (क) विन कशा वाला रोमाणि वर्म चैव खुरास्तथा । (हे-१) श्वतैरते वेदश्व कळा(को)हो विप्रजातिजः ||८३॥ कत्तल पूर्ववत्सर्वशुक्लामस्वचा कृष्णो भवेद्यदि । श्वेत वर्णनाम्ना स विज्ञेय. कत्तलोऽय तुरनमः ।। ८४ ॥ ३ कृष्ण शूद लोमभिः केशवालैश्च त्वचा कृष्णः सुरैरपि । काल इत्युच्यते वाजी शुद्रः शौर्याधिकस्तथा ।।८५।। कपाह (५. / रोहित क्षत्र- केशप्रभृति वालान्तः सर्वात रोहितो यदि। 1. कमाह) जाति कपाह इति विख्यात. क्षत्रजाति तुरनमः ।।८६॥ काञ्चनाभ | वैश्य कौत्तनुरुहेालः काञ्चनाभस्तुरद्गमः । (हे-४) सेराह इति विख्यात वैश्यजातिसमुद्धः ॥८॥ चोर सित+ सितलोहितरोमाणि सर्वाट्गे मिश्रितानि च । लोहित मुखानिवालफेशेषु लोहितश्चोर उच्यते ||८८॥ नील सित+ केशवालांघ्रिनुण्डे च मेचको रुल्सन्निमः । (हे-८) कृष्ण नील इत्युच्यते वाजी सितकृपणे तनूल्हे ॥८९|| कृष्ण पाटली पुप्पसका (शो) शानलकेपु सितेतरः। (पा) ह etc. कृष्णग्रन्थिकया (पा) होश्वः संग्रामे विजयमदः ॥१०॥ ९ मोह मधूक मधूवल्क्लच्छायो मोह इत्युच्यते हयः । पक जम्यू. पक्वजम्बूफलच्छायो जम्व इत्यभिधीयते ॥९१॥ सेराह ६ ८ कया वल्कल वर्ण फल वर्ण केशवालेपु पीतच लोहितो हरितो मत । उन्दुरेण समच्छायः सप्त(प्ति)रुन्दीर उच्यते ॥९२|| पोत + ११ हरित पीत+ (हे-५) लोदित (हे-१५) १२ सप्त(6ि)- उन्दुर रुन्दीर वर्ण १३ उराह मेच+ (हे-११) लोहित गपिठ शोण etc (मण्ठ) वर्ण पाण्डुर हरयाण- अटमण्ठा पाण्डुर (स)ल धावपाद दरेत etc केशकेसरपुच्छे च जानुनोऽवश्व मेचकः । सागलोहितः पीततराहः कथ्यते यः ॥२३॥ शेष(शोण)त्तेप्नेव देशेषु मांगे फिम्चिदुज्वलः । रक्तरेखाक्षितः पृष्ठे गण्ठि(मण्ठ)वर्णस्तुरद्गमः॥९॥ येन केनापि वर्णन मुन्ने पुच्छे च (पादेषु) पाण्डुरः। पञ्चकल्याण नामाय भापितः सोमभूभुना ॥१५॥ शेपु वदने पुच्छे वशे पादे च पाण्डुर । अष्टममण्ठा(ट्ग)लनामा च सर्ववर्णयु शस्यते ||२६|| शेत मर्वेप पाटेषु पादयोवापि यो भवेत् । - धोत्पाद स विज्ञेय. प्रशस्तो मुवपुण्डकः ॥१॥ विशाल: पट्टकैः श्वेत. स्थाने स्थाने विराजितः । येन केनापि वर्णन हलाह इति कथ्यते ॥१०॥ चित्रित. पाश्चदेशे च श्वेतरिन्दुस्दन्यः । यो वा को भरेवर्णत्तरस कथ्यते इयः ।।९२॥ १८ श्वेत etc दलाई (ह-२०) वरन्न १९ चित्रित ·176 Studies in Indian Literary History Name No. क्रम Colour वर्ण Caste जाति Description विवरण नाम २०. पिंगल (cf. .. हे १९). सित+ कृ० इ० श्वेत + श्यामल सितस्य विन्दुन कृष्णा स्थूला सूक्ष्माः समन्ततः । दृश्यन्ते वाजिनो यस्य पिङ्गल स निगद्यते ॥१०॥ श्वेतस्य सर्वगात्रेषु श्यामला मण्डला यदि । एके त बहुल प्राहुरपरे मलिन बुधाः ॥ १०१ ॥ २१ .. बहुल or मलिन On a comparison of the above list of Someśvara with that of Hemacandra we find that the following names of horses are common to both the lists (1) कर्क, (2) सेराह, (3) नील or नीलक, possibly (6) पिङ्गल or पंगुल (4) उराह, (5) हलाह and This is not a mere coincidence. Though Somesvara was ruling in the Deccan and Hemacandra was living in Gujarat, there was constant mutual contact of both these provinces. Hemacandra's patron king Kumārapāla twice invaded Konkon and king Mallıkārjana of the Sīlābāra dynasty was killed in one of these invasions 1 It is just possible to suppose that some of the horselore of the Deccan must have migrated to Gujarat and vice versa as it was of great value to kings engaged in constant warfare. Some of the names of horses recorded by Somesvara and Hemacan. dra in the 11th century are also found in a special treatise on horses called the dózavardyaha? of Mabāsāmanta Jayadatta, son of Vijayadatto. In the list of drags at the end of the edition, which the editor states, have been mentioned by Jayadatta, I find महिफेन or opium (on p 3) If this stater ment is correct I have to observe that this treatise was composed after the Duslim advent in India as opium is not known to Indian literature prior to the Muslim adrents in the 8th century A. D Perhaps this treatise was 1 VIo मध्ययुगीन चरित्रकोश by s Chitray Shastri, Poona, 1987, P. 240-~- Sco rore3 41-70 of पाहत पानयकाव्य ( Canto VI) which describe Kumaropila's march to Konkan 2 EJ bs Urncla Cárdra Gupta, Bib. Indro, Caloutta. 1886 - Ver.es 98.-110 of Clapter 3 deal with kinds of bones according to colour (or au), pages 88—13. 3 ILS gecgrapher .ll-12rus visited Acabillapuro, the capital of Jayasinha Siddlarija (A. D 1013-1143). the rairca of हेमचन्द्र (Cori'ni..cd01 Fu Mor? puso) ·177 Some Distinctive Names Of Horses omposed between c. A. D. 800 and 1200 A.D. The treatise on horses alled the नश्चचिकिरिसत by नकुल edited in 1887 by the editor of Jayadstta's fork in the Bibliotheca Indica does not contain the names of horses recored by Hemacandra, Somesvara and Jayadatts. Chapter 3 of Nakula's york contains, however, & description of horses according to colours वर्ण) with different names but these names are Sanskrit and not "देशीमाया:" s those mentioned by Hemacandra. I record in detail in the following able the special names of borses according to their colours mentioned y Jayadatta in his अश्ववैद्यक :- कम विवरण नाम वर्ण १ / कोकाहः श्वेत श्वेतः कोकाहः इत्युका कृष्ण (हे-२) २ खटपगाहा v.1.- पिटुगाइ) कृष्ण खुनाह उच्यते ३ हरित. पीतक पीतको हरितःमोतः (हे-५ और १७) ४ कपाय. कपायो रककः स्मृतः पताल. पतालनिभो चाजी कयाद. परिकीवितः (सो-८) निम सेराहः । पीयूपवर्ण पीयपवर्ण: सेराहः (सो- गईभाम (६-१२) नीड. नीलक नीलो नीलक एवाश्वः (हे-८) (सो-) सुरुदयः गईभाभः सुरुहका (ContnadresamagrutvNE) Hotaka Thackeys frequired tyagratvember of rich Rexskasisuharact Lol.le button to They url hul realies by the mig" ( 910 fo Adhocf Lirolo Frang. साउनRC.P25Eosism,109). 23 ·178 Studies in Indian Literary History - (सो-१३) ९ | त्रियूहः ] कपिल त्रियूहः कपिल स्मृत. (हे-९) १० खिलाहः कपिल खिलाहः कपिलो वाजी पाण्डुकेशरवालधि (v 1- शिलह) ११ हलाहः चित्रल इलाहः चित्रलश्चैव (हे-२०) (सो-१८) १२ | खगाहः श्वेतपीतक | खगाहः श्वेतपीतक: (v. 1- श्वगाह १३ कुलाहः । इंपत्पीत ईपत्पीतः कुलाहस्तु यो भवेत्कृष्णजानुका उराहः कृष्ण + कृष्णा चास्ये भवेल्लेखा पृष्ठवशानुगामिनी । (v. 1- पाण्डु उराह. कृष्णजानुस्तु मनाक्पाण्डुस्तु यो भवेत् १०४ उदहः) | इत्यादि (हे-११) १५ | वेरुहानः | पाटल चेरुहानः स्मृतो वाजी पाटलो यः प्रकीर्तितः। रक्तपीतकपायोत्थवर्णजो यस्य दश्यते ॥ १०५ ॥ वीरहणः) (ह-१३) १६ उकनाहः। देहज वर्ण उकनाह स विख्यातो वर्णों वाहस्य देवजः । (v 1- दुकूलाहः हे-१५)| with १७ | कोकुराहः मुखपुडूक कोकाहः पुण्डूकेणाश्वः कोकुराह प्रकीर्तितः १८ सररादः खरराहश्च सगाहो (पुण्ड्रकेण) १९ दरिरोहमा हरिको हरिरोहक (पुण्डकेण ) २० सुराह. कुलाह. सुराह. (पुण्ड्रकेण) २१ सुराहरुः वोत्लादः सरुराहकः ( पुण्ड्रकेण) (हे-१०) सुरूदक' हे-१२) २२ । वोरराक्ष वीहरा... वोरुराह ( पुण्रेण) २३ दुरूराह दुकुलाहः दुरूराह (पुपकेण) २४ त्रियुराह. चित्रलान वियूह त्रियुराहश्च चित्रलागश्च यो मौत (v 1- ... (cf हे हेमचन्द्र सो-सोमेश्वर ·Somo Distinctive Nomes Of Horses 170 I have tried to tabulate the horse nomenclature in Jayadatta's Haus as best as I could understand it. This nomenclature is different from that given in the treatise on horses by Iegt which is frequently referred to by Jayadatta. In Jayadatta's time the old terminology had fallen into disuse and cousequently Jayadatta has recorded the nomenclaturo that was current in his time, as sach i record had a practical utility, In fact Jayadatta expresses this object of his nomenclature in the following Verses 1 चक्रवाकादिभिर्वणः शालिहोत्रादिभिः स्मृतः । पाटलायश्च लोकस्य व्यवहारो न साप्रतम् ॥ १८ ॥ तस्मात्प्रसिद्धकान्वर्णान् वाजिनां देहसम्भवान् । समासेन ययायोग्यं कथयाम्यनुपूर्वश. ॥ ९९॥" It will be seen from the three lists of the names of horses according to colours ( 707 ) tabulated by me in this paper that the lists of Jayadatto and Someśvara ( A. D. 1130 ) are more exhaustive than that of Hema. candra. These three lists together containing many common names givo us & vivid idea of the horse lore current say in the 11th and 12th centuries. This horse lore is definitely connected with the foreiga borso trade with India that was going on in Indian ports after about 800 A. D. as I havo shown alsowhere. Hemacandra says that this nomen. clature is thing". I have reason to believe that some of these names aro either Persian or Arabic and they may have como to India along with Persian, Arabic, Turkish and other foreign breeds of Horses that woro imported to India as vouched in detail by Varco Polo's Travels (.. 1), 1298). Marco Polo's •Account of the foreign iinport of horses is further supported by the follosing account of the horse-trade at a Valabar port called kya! about A. D. 1290 recorded by Dr. S. K. Ayangar? Kiryal was a rell sheltered port at the mouth of Tamaraparadı in the Gulf of Japar in the south, not fer from the far-famed Korkar (Kollhou of tho classical geographers). Thero was a prominent trade settlement at Küyal--about 1 D. 1990, where an agency was established by an Arab Chieftain, aliku l-Islam Jamalud-din ruler of Kis, and later the farmer. general of l'ars. According to Ilussaf, about this time as many es 10,000 horses were imported into Kiyal and other rorts of India of which wou were to be of Jamaluddin's own breed. The average cost of each horso i la inves( BOL Iasi g's, Pcm), YLVI, T: 103-105. 2 Vlor7 70-il collo di sbowment Inter Oudmótun Pind, IL ·180 Studies in Indian Literary History Was 220 dinars of red gold.' The cost even of those that died on the way was paid by the Pandya King for whom they were imported. Jamalud-din's agent was & brother as it seems, Takıud d din Abdur-Rahman, son of Aluhanımadu-t-Tharbe described as Marzaban (Margrave ). This agent had his headquarters at Kayal, and had the other ports of Fitan and Afalı Fitan also under his control. This description means that he was the agentgeneral for the import trade of the Arabs in this part of the country, as according to the same authority the trade of this region in those days was very great, both in volume and value. In the words of Wassaf" Ma 'bar extends in length from Kulam to Nilavar (Nellore ) nearly three hundred parasangs along the sea coast, and in the language of the country the king is called Dewar, which signifies the lord of empire The curiosities of Chin and Machin, and the products of Hind and Sind laden on large ships (which they call junks ) sailing like mountains with the wings of winds on the surface of the water, always arrived there The wealth of the islands of the Persian Gulf in particular and in part the beauty and adornments of other countries, from 'Irak and Khurasan as far as Rum and Europe are derived from Ma'bar, which is so situated as to be the Key of Hind (Elliot, iii, 33 ). The above graphic description of foreign trade of India in general about A. D. 1290 and the horse-trade in particular will explain the genesis of the horse-names according to their colours recorded by Hemacandra, Someśvara and Jayadatta. We note with special interest that out of 10,000 horses imported into Kāyal, 1400 were to be of Jamalu d din's own breed. In this connection I have to point out that the horse-name "atrana" mentioned by Hemacandra may have been derived from some breeder of horses of the name atacara. If this surmise is found to be correct, Hema. candra's explanation of this name "aRo gafa athula: is pedantic and imaginary like his explanations of other horse names recorded by him. Hemacandra mentions the atqun, horse as having 0125 colours. Jayadatta mentions "वेरुहान ate" horse with ice colour. I think the terms वोरुपान" and "वेरुहान ere identical. They may indicate some Arab breedor of horses of this name as I have observed above. In the present paper I have succeeded to & certain estent in linking up the hourse-nomenclature is found in three different Sanskrit sources which are more or less contemporary 1 I have now to request all 1 Out of 20 namncs of bor:c3 in is Hemscandra's list about 15 are found in Jayadatta's liste This agra: Icula u to info: that Hopiacandra and Jayadata aro not much romo.cl from cach cthue in their chrozolo35. (pecially when storom.ubur thu: Lomacaedra lag zucorded ( Cont i oss til czł 10.10 ) or ·Somo Distinctive Names Of Horses 181 scholars interested in this nomenclature to throw more light on it from non Sanskrit sources, which are likely to contain some special tred. tises on horses like Xenophon's Greek treatise and the Sanskrit treatises of Salshotra, Jayadatta, and Nakula. ( Carletoni froningraat) دا، مه ند ما شد دلمهد و مدا، داد زد وللم.S :: ي :: :::تم دند.متنع عنه canthro ati o ciddle's is what by afrig az utara kalacali como ·- . . 3 , . 21. A Rare Manuscript of Ramacandracandro. daya, an Unknown Mimāmsā Work by Bāla Gadegila ( Between A.D. 1675 and 1775)* In the Rajapur Pathaśālā Sanskrit Manuscripts Collection there is a small collection of Mss called the Shevade 1 Collection acquired in 1981. Through the favour of my ever alert friend Pandit Raghunatha Sastri Patankar in charge of the above collection I could get for examination a rare Ms of a Mimāmsā work called the Rāmacandra-Candrodaya composed by one "ate TISA" or Bālaśāstri Gadgil. The Ms consists of about 77 folios 2 on thin and worn-out country paper. The size of the Ms is ins. by 4 ins. Each folio contains about 11 Iines, each line containing about 33 letters. The Ms appears to be about 150 years old It begins as follows -- "श्रीगणेशाय नम ॥ श्रीरामार्पितसर्वस्वः श्रीरामाघ्रिप्रसादतः। मीमासाभाहगुप्ताान्विवृणोमि यथामति ॥ १॥ धातुतडकृत्कारकार्यः खंडदेवैर्निरूपितः। गादेगिलेन वालेनावशिष्टार्थों निरूप्यते ॥२॥ धर्मों द्वादशलक्षिण्यामुक्तो जैमिनिना स्फुट । अथातो धर्मजिज्ञासेत्यादिना विवृणोमि त ॥३॥ श्रीतकांघ्रि समुत्सृज्य खडदेवस्तु कौस्तुभः । चलावलाधिकरणपर्यंत प्रकटीकृतः॥४॥ मीमासाब्धे खडदेवयांवान् कौस्तुभ उद्धृत । ततोऽवशिष्ट श्रीवाल उद्धतुं यतवेऽधुना ॥ ५॥ श्रीरामाच्यावपर्णाय मीमासाद्यानिकौस्तुभा । मीमासाब्धेरुदरति वालो गाडेगिलोऽधुना ॥ ६ ॥ विनयो गुरुसप्रदायसिखो गुरुपुण्यरखिलरवाप्यते। • Journal ofG Jra Research Institute, Vol IVpp 105-111. 1 Thu Vad in tho Shorado Collection bear tho following printed label "विसारंगोठणग्रामनिवासिभिः शेवडोपावैःश्रीगोविंदशायितनुजैः शिवरामशर्मभिमभूतस्य त्वपित. स्मरणार्थ पितृमगृहीतोऽय ग्रन्य. परमप्रीत्या ममर्पित. शके १८५३ मार्गशीर्षमासे 2 all thu Iclios Bru damaged at oro correr by moths, como portions of the text on czok fola bare the tota lcs.

·Rare Vanuscript of Rūmacandra-Candrodaja '183 सुकुमार कुमारिलीय वा रचनेनैव मया स दर्यते ॥ ७॥ तद्विद्वांसानुगृतु चित्तश्रोत्रैः प्रसादिभिः । सतः प्रणयवाक्यानि गृहति यनसूयवः ।। ८॥ न चांद्वातीन कर्तव्य दोपष्टिपरं मनः । दोपोझविद्यमानोपि तचित्तानां प्रकाशते ॥ ९॥ कुत्तो वा गृहते दोपं सूरयो मद्विधोतिषु । नेप्यते य. परस्यापि स स्वय गृह्यते कथं ॥ १० ॥ निर्दोपत्वैकवाक्यत्वं क्व वा लोकस्य दृश्यते । सापवादायत केचिन्मोक्षस्वर्गावपि प्रति ॥ ११ ॥ भागमप्रवणश्चाई नापवाद्यः स्खलपि । न हि सदरमैना गठन् स्पलितेप्वपोद्यते ॥ १२ ॥ यथा कचिदारब्धा त्रयीमार्गानुसारिणी। वाग्वृत्तिरल्पसारापि श्रदधानस्य शोभते ॥ १३ ॥ मीमासाशायतेजोभिर्विशेपेणोज्पलीकृते । वेदार्थज्ञानररने मे तृप्णातीव विजृभते ॥ १४ ॥ गाडेगिलेन वालेन लिसितं पडितोत्तमैः। शोधनीय विचार्यव भूप्यं च सुविचारतः ॥ १५ ॥ अधातो धर्मजिज्ञासा अथ वेदाध्ययनानंतरं etc., The Ns contains references to a fery works and authors as follows .- (1) सहदेर and his कौस्तुभ-fol. 1, (e) जैमिनी-fol. 1. 2 ; (3) फुमारिलीय fol. 1 , () बाल गादेगिल (author ) fol 2 ; (5) कापिलानाम् fol 25 (6) भाष्य- पातिक fol 8, 11, 13, 71, (7) भाष्यकार-fol. 9 (8) भगवान् सूत्रमार. (9) शाखदीपिमयाम्- fol 10 , (10) न्यायसुधाकार --folio 11, (11) पार्थसारथिना folio 12, 31, 40, 55 , (12) वार्तिकदव - foho 12, 23, 25, 52, 55, 60, 15, (13) विष्णुपुरागे--folio 13, (14) योगिमाइवरादीना मत--folio 18, (15) महाभाप्योक्ने --follo 23, (16) चौदै -folio 27 ("वीचीतरगादिन्यायः"), 29; (17) नैयायिकानाम्-- folio 28, 37, 10, 50, (18) ताधिका --folio 35, 43 , (19) भवदेवीया.-tolio 10 , folio 1-~-Colophon --" इतिधीनस्परम भीरानचद्ग शिष्यण विरचिते... प्रत्यक्ष मपूर्णः ॥ भयानुमान निरूप्यते " (the name " तकौस्तुग " is written in the margn near the Colophon), (20) वानि?--folio 11, (21) भाग्ये-fohot:3; (22) तनाये~~iolho 43; (23) न्यागरनमालापान--folio 17; (24) व पिता --folto 23, Flio 51-- 'अधोपमानं निरूप्यते। उपमितिहरणमुपमान"; Fo.30 60-जवायांपत्ति निरूपये।"; F21070--" इत्याधापत्ति ॥ धानुपरधिगिरप्यते ॥ "; (2E) •गान पत. अदि.-folio 73, Folio 77 (5) "इति श्रीमानपदचंद्रोदयेऽनुपलन्धिनिमयः स पूर्ण.॥"- iol, 10; .

·184 Studies in Indian Literary History Folio 77 (b) "692 27091 Firea cerà ". The MIs breaks on this folio and ends with the words वृक्षोमही..." From the foregoing data gathered from this Ms we get the following information - (1) The author of this mīmāmsā work is "ats T. fores" ( See verses 2, 6, 15). (2) The name of the work is “THIGGICA" as stated in the colophon on folio 77 (a) The name वर्ककौस्तुभ" has been recorded in the margin near the colophon on folio 41 (3) The author may have been a pupil of “ SITTH TIFarfait rent" as stated in the colophon on folio 41 and as appears from the name of the work viz. "THetca" recorded in the colophon on folio 77 (a). Some later hand has scratched out the expression “Azaal guerrie" from the colophon on folio 41 viz. "Agathalang tercero eto." (4) The present work "THEGA- " was composed by as to with a view to supplementing the work of खण्डदेव viz कौस्तुभ or मीमांसा-कौस्तुभ (verse 2 "अवशिष्टार्थों निरूप्यते" and ver88 55 arafete Ja nad "). Perhaps this statement is responsible for the title abstegn" entered by a later hand on folio 41. (5) Verse 1 at the beginning uses the expressions, श्रीरामार्पितसर्वस्व." and श्रीरामांघ्रिप्रसादतः » which may suggest that the author was a devotee of God stem and & pupil of a gurub of the name sfiTTH. The title रामचंद्रचंद्रोदय is in harmony with this suggestion As the present work mentions the great mīmāmsaka of Benares, viz., Khandadeva and his work " Kaustubha, " It is later than him. In my paper on the “Chronology of the works of Khandadeya " in the D. R. Bhandarkar Volume, I have recorded the following dates of Khandadeve and his works d. D. 1641-Date of & Ms of his HIEST1997. d. D. 1657-Signature of Khandadova on a fura937, drawn up at gfifah 54 at Benares. d. D. 1660—Date of a Ms of his HATATH at the B. 0. R. Institute. d. D. 1664-Date of India Office Ms of HE 1936. 4. D. 1665—Date of Khandadova's death recorded by his pupil TE in 4. D. 1708. In view of the above chronology wo may safely conclude that Bala- Gudegila, the author of the Rūmacandra-Candrodaya is later than 4. D. 1665 and is possibly earlier than A. D. 1800 in view of the age of the ·185 A Rare Vanuscript of Rāmacandra-Candrodays ajapur Ns of the Rūmacandra carurodaya as observed by me already in is paper. Accordiogly tyo may tentatively put Bala Gūclegila belucan say D. 1675 and 1800. The surname "Gadegila is current among the Chitpāvan Brahmins Nahārīstra at present. As Bala Gūdegila does not record his parentago other particulars about himsell or his family it is difficult to identify m. Elorreper, let me attempt his identification on the strength of Mara- A records of the period, A. D. 1700 to 1800 The Gujarati poet Deya Šamkarı in his Alakdramañjaşa ( edited by L. Katre, Ujjain, 1940 ) refers to an eminent Pandita of the nama" 113- Izfa" (highly honoured by Peshwa Madhav Rao I) in the following Orsa भय न दोपो न गुरुर्न मित्रो न चाक्षिपाडापि सुरेशवन्ध । सुपूजितो माधवरायराज्ञा श्रीवालकृपगाभिधशानि एपः । For identifying the Būlahrsnaśüstri of the above stanze myself and r. Katre searched in contemporary records. The resalt of this search is corded by Mr. Katre in dppondiB (pp. 289-297 ) of his edition of tho lumhūramañjaşa The name-sakes of Bulahrşna Śüstri found in contembrary records are as follows (1) Balakrsna Diksıda Patanhar, bolding great influence with tho eshwas. (2) A list dated 10-8-1773 ( Peshwa Daftar Vol 32, Pages 107-112, locument No. 192 ) mentions charities given away by Ramabai, wife of 'esliwa Vidhav Rao I, prior to ber committiog Sati. This list mentions 00 JTS Fonda to whose wife somo jewels were given af By by Ramībal. (3) Peshwa Daftar Vol. 13, Page 33-Document No. 38 dated -- 772 addressed to Peshwa Madhava R20 I, is a letter by ono Kuprā īstri { Kumbbakona, in which ho binds himself not to carry on medical ractico in future This document is ondorsed by witnesses among which we find the ignature of one Būlutronu Śisin Janirdan Śāstrı Gūdegila" as folloissa "साक्षी- गलागताखी जानादनशाली गाडगिल नृसिंहमाग्री काशीनाथशास्त्री दिवेकर" etc, (1) P. D. Vol. 32, Document 0.191 dated 3-4-1773 is a list of harities ! 313; at tto Srl of Ramilai 10 persoas of Peshra's roj 31 ircle. This documulat shosis rccipicot लसुनीवाई गारगील receivido ·186 Studies in Indian Literary History Rs. 2000. Mr. Kátre suggests by way of a guess that this Lakşumibai Gadagila may have been the wife of a logout Tia Efto referred to above. ) Grant Daff in his History of the Marathas (4th Edn. 1878), Vol. I, Chap XXI, Page 623 mentions one " Bal Kishen Gargeel" as head of the Poona Nyadelish, or Court of Justice,' associated with Bālāji II, who appointed him about A.D. 1749 as his first traTUTET or Chief Justice. In 1759 Rāma Šāstri Prabhune succeeded this Bāla Krşna Šāstri. I am concerned in the above references with the name-sakes of sate. ATO ", the author of the Ramacandra Candrodaya ( see Nos. 3 and 6 above). In particular the form of the surname "firs" in the signature « STOForetrait Figarrant USA" on a document of 3rd April 1772 is exactly identical with that recorded by the author of the Ramacandra- Candrodaya, who calls himself" बाल गाडेगिल in three different verses in the introductory portion of the work. If this identification is accepted we are led to conclude that the author of the miinamsa work before me in the form of the Rajapur Ms was living in A. D. 1772, presumably as a highly respected old Pandita at Poona. Whether this Balakrsna Šāstrı Gadegila is identical with " Bal Kishen Gargeel," the Nyayadhisa of the Peshwe, say between A. D. 1749 and 1759 as stated by Mr. Katre, cannot be definitely determined at present It is difficult to say what other Sankstit authors of the Gadgil family 1 flourished before A.D. 1800. I know only one such author viz, Vaidyanatha Gādagila, the author of & commentary on the Tarha Samgraha of Annam. bhatta, called the Tarkacandrika represented by Ms No. 736 of 1882-83 (folios 37) in the Government Mss Library at the BO R. Institute, Poona. This Ms was written in Saka 1644 (=A.D. 1722) by one Jayarāmı. The colophon of the Ms reads as follows " इति श्रीगाडगिलोपनामक रामकृष्णभट्टारमजवैद्यनाथभट्टकृततर्कचंद्रिका स ॥ ६ ॥' It is clear from this colophon that the author of this commentary is Paidyanātha Rūmacandra Galgıla, who is evidently earlier than A. D. 1723, while Bala Gadegila, the author of the Wimumsa work Ramacandra- I noto como names of persons of tho Gadgil family, which I noticod whilo studying tho subject of tho present fapor (1) Sarwatıpatrs of Benares Pandits dated 1805 A.D bears tbo signature" ETATE atacatan:" (Scop 31 cf Appendices to R. B. Ganjlkar's, Heale, Bombay, 1891). (2) SIERô arrta by N G Chapekar (1937). PP. 111 ( 1), THE, 81, FIETSTASI, 23.-"1177E" TIETS ararat" (-86) is reforred to in a document of LD 1977 O.due foro ru of later dato. 1 ·A Rare Vanuscript of Rāmicandra.Candrodaya 187 Candrodaya is later than 8. D. 1700. In what way Vaidyanātha is connected with Bala cannot be determined at present. I hope some members of the Gadgil family, who may be interested in the history of their family, will try to trace in their gencalogies these two Gadgıla authors, one of whom belongs to the 17th contury, while the other belongs to the 18th century.

·22. A contemporary Sanskrit tribute to the musicial talents of Tanasena, the greatest musican of Akbar's court, and its historical Perspective * For any Indian National Biographical Dictionary, if such & work is undertaken by our National Government in future years, the reconstruction of the life-history of every celebrity of ancient and mediaeval India is absolutely essential. Such a life-history must be based, as far as possible, on contemporary sources During the last twenty-five years I have published papers on numerous Sanskrit authors and their works. In these papers I have taken care to record every bit of information about the life-history of these authors, based on documentary evidence I have also brought to light many authors and historical personalities, unkown to the historians of literature, culture and political history. Recently I published & paper 1 on Vidyadhara, the Bengalı architect of Sevai Jaipur, who was a minister of Maharaja Soval Jaising of Amber (A. D. 1699–1743 ) and recorded in it some contemporary tributes to this great Bengalı from his contemporaries. It is necessary to record in a similar manner contemporary tributes to other celebrities in the domain of literature, music, art and allied subjects with a view to getting an authentic picture of their life-histories. I propose in the present paper to record & contemporary tribute to TANSEN, the celebrated musician of Akbar's court, about whom we hear many stories, sometimes of & mythical character. In the Madhyayugina Caritrakośa by S Chitrav Shastrı (Poona, 1937, p. 424 ) I find the following information about Tānsen - Journtal of S I, Or. Institute. Tirupati, Vol VIII, Part I pp 1-8 1 Vido pp 285-291 of Dr C Kunhans Raja Volumo, Vadras, 1916 Sinco the publication of this papor I kayo recolrod the followiog additional information about Vidyadhara from my friend Jr. Bimalacharan Dob of Calcutta in his lottor of 4-12-1916 -"You will bo Interested to know that about 12 years ago (to to preciso in 1311 Bongol stylo, corresponding to 1901-05 A C.) an articlo on Vidhyidbara apfeared in tho Vavgiya Salutya Parishat Palra of Calcutta. In this articlo a fair amount of information was given regarding him poroonally and his family and doucendants and also tho times in which he flourished In that articlo thoro is a hall-tono reproduction of a painting, slowing Vidyadhara and his cldest son Vurlldhara. Tala galoting, tho writer ways, was in the posscusion of Surajbux, a descondant of Vidyadhara Tho Falating is "old stylo", bot tbo writor does not say If it 1933 contemporary or 20t." I haro to than's Jr Dub rory much for tho aboro loformation, unknowo to mo. I havo requested Ur, Deb to publish a summary of the Beagall article on Vidgidhara la somo Oriontal journal along siith the glours of Pidgillars and his cldest son.

·Tributo to the Musical Talents of Tanasena 199 TĀNSEN-(C. A.D. 1560 ) Ha pas a Gauda Brahmin Ly caste. His father's name was Dlakorinda Pūnde. Ho was resident of Gwalior. His father made a vow to 4 Muslim saint Muhammad Ghos3 for the birth of a son. Tānsen was born as 3 result of this vow. Tho previous name of Tānsen was Taxxa: MITRA. Ho had an extra ordinary imitative faculty. He could imitate the sound of any animal perfectly. Once a saint of the namo Harıdāsa Bābā was staying in his garden. Having observed Tānsen's imitative faculty the saint requested Tānsen's father to give Tānsen in his charge with a view to making Tūnsen an osport musician. The father agreed to this request and Tāosen learnt music from Haridasa Bābā and then returned to Gwalior Later the fame of Tāosen reached Emperor Akbar, who brought him to his court where ho was included among the nine jewels of the court. Akbar honoured him very much. Ho has composed many dhrupadas in different rugas, sone of which are his ora inventions. Io some of these dhrupadas he has incorporated the name of his royal patron, Akbar. Ho died at the age of 63 years. The rägas invented by him pre Jvu Jalhůr, divů Toll, lliyū Surang etc. Once Tānsen and Akbar together listened to the singing of Tānsen's guru. At this time Akbur questioned Tānsco. Wby should there be so much difference between your singing and that of your puru? Tānsen replied that his guru Haridusa Būbā siogs according to his mood but ho himself has to sing in ob3. dience to Akbar's wishes." Io the abovo account of Tānsen's life and achiovemonts tho editor of the Curitrulosa bas not recorded the source from which he has drawn cho information about Tinsen; honce it is difficult to verify it. In the Oriental Biographical Dictionary by T. W. Bealo (revised by H. G. Keen, London, 1894 ) page 100, I find tue following remarks on Tānsen. "T.INSEX-A celebrated Hindi inasician or Singer who flourished in the time of lbbar and was chuployed by him. He was originally t. the service of « Rijin 1.101 Rumchur: sed vas sent to court at tha special request of the Emperor. Ho died iu the 31th year of that monarch's reign A. D 1533, ... II 990." The musicians in Ladia, both vocal and instrumental, eser sicco thu lusalm.o conquests, who have been highly esteemed and s3 bosu asmes ·190 Studies in Indian Literary History ++ ces. are handed down to posterity with much respect by different authors, are as follows -Gopāl, Amir Khusro, the poet, Bajjú, Bhāno, Pānd vā, Bakshū Lobang, Sultan Husain Sargı of Jaunpur, Rāja Mān of Gwalior, founder of the dhurpad, in whose time also lived the four following Oharju Bhagwin, Dhondhi and Dalu Tansen, Subhān Khān, Surgayān Khān of Fathapūr, Chānd khān, and his brother Sūraj khān, TANTARANG KHAN, the son of Tānsein, Madan Rãe, Rāmdās and his son Súrdās, a blind moral poet and musician, Bāz Babādur, Mundia, Mian Pand, Mian Daud Mulla Is-baq, Shaikh Khızır, Shaikh Beichū, Hasan Khān Teini, Sürat Sein and his brother Lālā Deibi, Mirza Aquil, Mian Shori, Ghutāmi, Lal Khāni Nilam Prakāsh, and the Bin players, Firoz khan and Naubat khân." Beale's account of Tānsen is evidently based on non-Sanskrit soar. I record below & tribute to Tansen and his musical talent from & contemporary Sanskrit Kāvya called the Virabhānūdaya Kavya, composed by its author Mādhava about d. D. 1555 according to Dr. Hiranınd Shastri Canto X of this Kāvya deals with the reign of Rāmacandra, the Baghela ruler of Rewa, who was & patron of Täpsen. This Rămacandra is identical with Raj Ramchand mentioned as Tānsen's employer in Beale's article on Tānsen. This canto tells us that Ramacandra was a great patron of music He lavished his munificence on Tănasena, the renowned musician of India, to whom, being pleased with his dhrupadas he gave countless wealth. Tānasena was music incarnate. His dhrupadas became very famous and are song even now. The following verses of Canto X refer to Tānasers and his enchantig Ihrupadas and ragas which bad made a name for him before A. D. 1555, when this Kūvya vas composed Page 121 - 122 "गान्धर्वविद्यामयदेहभाजे यस्तानसेनाय कलाविदेऽदात् । राग प्रतीह प्रतिवानमेतत् प्रतिध्रपरकोटिशशाटकाः ॥ २६ ॥ अष्टो स यामान नयति स्म तेन रागादिना तरसमुदीरितेन । वादिकाल गमयन् महीन्द्र सोऽवागम तत्र (ऽवागमत्तन्न ) निमेपमात्रम् ॥ २७ ॥ हाहाहुहु (हू) तुम्बुरुनारदाये कचित् कचित् काचन भावि विद्या। स सर्वभापाचतुर समस्त विद्याधरोऽसौ विधिना व्यधायि ॥ २८ ॥ भूतो भविष्यपि वर्तमानो न तानसेने सदृशो (नसमो) धरण्याम् । तथा (s) प्रसिदया त्रिदिवेऽपि मन्ये नैतादृश कोप्यनवद्यविद्य ॥ २९ ॥ 1. Edited by K K Lalo and duant Shastri Upadhyaya with Text and Translation into rozlish together with a critical aonlsols by Ellrabend Sastri Published by the Rata Darbar, 1903 - Thongru VS of tbo V Irudisūdayu Eicya 542.3 written at Baars by a bigastla, Tulidica, con of Kriradi. in 1591 -- ·A Tribute to the Jusical Talents of Tanssens 191 दुलंध्यशैलोपरिमिन्धुमध्ये द्वीपान्तराले(पि) पिले वने च । श्रीरामचारिनसुधानितिजा यस्य ध्रुपज्जीवति सकालम् ॥ ३०॥ तत्रैव तत्रैव वचो विलासा यत्रैव (यत्रैव ) सनाघरन्ति । यत्रैव यत्रैव वचासि नून सा तानसेनोक्तिरदेति तत्र॥ ३१ ॥ The free translation of the above stanzas as given by the editors is follows: "26. Tūnasena, the celebrated singer of his court, was indeed music incarnate. Rāmacındra gave 2 crore of silver tanhas for every tune he song. 27. He passed the whole day in listening to his songs and considered the succession of seasons as an instant in duration. 28. Tänasena was conversant with all languages and all the niceties of the art of singing and seemed to surpass the celestial soogsters Hāhs, Hūhū, Tumburu and Närada. 29. Tānasena had no equal in the past and present times and probably none would equal him in the future and in the heavens also there is nona so proficient. 30. Immortal are his strains, which peryade the universe and are steeped in the nectar of Rāmacandra's glories. 31. Wherover human speech shows its excellence Tanasena's songs aro sang. From the abovc Sanskrit tribute to Tänasena of c. d. D. 1JJJ TO lay now turn to loni-Akbaril of c. 1590 4.D, in which we get the llowing information about this greatest musician of Akbar's court- 'ayu 100- "89 Rajah Ramchand Baghelah ... Ramchand was tho patron of the renowned musician and singer Tūnsin, regarding whom uide the List of Jusicians at tho end of this book. Elis fame had reached Akbar; and in the 7th year the emperor seat Jaliloddin Qurchi (Vo. 213 ) to Bbatb to induce Tunsin to come to igra Rūmcband feeling himself powerless to refuse 1kbar's request, sent his favourite with bis musical instraments and many presiots to Agra, and the first time that Tunsin performed at the court tbe emperor made him a prescot of luo laun of 1. T:.. By toc 3g, .. I( L I-3) Cºcci, 13 Pci 3, 4, 6: C138-bau loc P12612 by Ilahing that "Re:'m India 1,05 12.1ndus is rio r. 166. Ils resilimilla bata 6221; cables 16 09-10 OS 113.1 17 Itality G4 2145 [Feed Asian scrui4,36, 12al at 11dc4 ...เเนะ Tanntura ::.. مد مد۔ ماتم : ومن ثمة دلو .!!) . - مودم ممه مد مد :: مد إيه ·192 Studies in Indian Literary History 1 Rupees. Tānsin remained with Akbar. Most of his compositions are written in Akbar's name, and his melodies are even now-8 days everywhere repeated by the people of Hindūstan." Page 475 - "213. Jalal khan Qurchi - Akbar was much attached to him. In the 5th year, he was sent to Rāmchand Bhagelah ( No. 89) with the request to allow Tānsin to go to court." Page 619 Imperial Musicians ... ... His Majesty pays much attention to music ....... musicians at court, Hindus, Irānis, Turanis, Kashmiris, both men and women .... . Principal musicians. 1. Miyan Tänsen. A singer like him has not been in India for the last thousand years. 2. Baba Ramdas of Gwalior, & singer (names of 34 more musicians are recorded here) Page 613 - footnote 3 :-"During Shah Jahān's reign we find JAGANATH who received from Shah Jahān the title Kabrdı; Dirang Khān and Lal Khan who got the title Gunsamundar ( ocean of excellence ) Lal khān was son-in-law to Bilās, son of Tānsen, Jaganāth and Dırang khãn were both weighed in silver and received each 4500 Rupees' The statement of Blochmann that Ramchand gave one crore of tarkas to Tansen as present is corroborated by the Virabhānūdaya Kavya ( X 26 ) which states गान्धर्वविधामयदेहभाजे यस्तानसेनाय क्लाविदेऽदात् । रागं प्रतीहप्रतितानमेतत् प्रतिधुपरकोटिशशाङ्कटकाः ॥ २६ ॥" Ramohand gave one crore of taakas for every dhrupada Tānsen sang. Vincent Smith in his dhbar the Great Mogul (Oxford, 1917), p. 50, states that Bāz Bahadur, the king of Malwa, was an expert in music and song and "like Tānsen, was reputed to have received instruction from dall or Mubammad Shāh Adil, the last of the Sür kings (Baddoni, tr. Ranbing, 1. 557 )" The Virabhūnildaya Kavya (X. 13) refers to fets in the following stanza स ईदिलिस्तं शरणागतोऽभूत् स्वयं सुरत्राणमहम्मदादि ॥ १३ ॥" Dr. Hıradand Shastri has identified TEATAETAZ fars with Sultan Sluhammad Sir Adalı ( vide p 17 of his Critical Analysis ), who gave instruction to Tānsen in music. It is interesting to note that tbıs reference to ( Tānsen's guru) here or Adalt occurs in the very canto in which wo find the verses referring to Tānsen and his musical talents (X. 26-31 ) ·A Tribute to tho Lusical Talents of Tănasege 10 Speaking of “Tūnsen and music" Vincent Smith observes (pp.614 of Akbar the Great Jogul) " Akbar, although engaged in so much troublesomo busing in various departinents, was not iodilferent to tho pleasures life Ho took special delight in music and song and seems to ha had a considerable knowledge of the technicalities of thoso ar About this time ( 1562 ) he required Rāja Rīınchand of Bhath Rowū to send to court Túnsen of Gwalior, who was universal recognized as the premier musician and singer of the ago. Tūns. who becamo a Ilusalman subsequently was received with mark favour and liberally paid He is credited by Abu-l Fazl vi baviog introduced 'great developments into his art. Conservati Findo musicians take a different view and accuse him of havi falsıfied the traditional rugas, two of which, Hindol und Ver have disappeared since his time. Such critics hold that the flucaco of Tūnsen was deleterious to the musical musical science Iudia. It would seein possible that he may have violated t ancicot Hindu capons and sought to modernize bis art by maki changes to suit Muslim taste Tow people have a right to oxpro any positive opinion on the subject and the author of this book not included among those few." On p. 100 of his Albar, Sunith gives 20 account of the surrend of Küladjar by Räjā Riimchand of Riva a D. 1569 and relers to ti Rājā as "the chief who had surrendered Tūnsen, the musician, to akba demand," On p 59, South wentions the personal friends of akbar, call the "nine jewela" (Blochmurn, Iın, Vol 1p 174, No 205, and t nauralna picturo in the Victoria Vemorial Collection, Calcutta. - T nauratna or "Dine jetFels" meint nine friends amely Rijal Birbal, Ri Blansıngli, Rij? Todar Jall, Huin llumūrn, Julla Dipyia, Fai Abul Furl, Jir: Aldur rahim, Khin Klunan and Túnien ) " Oo pay 122-128 Smith makes the following remarks about l'ansen - "All authorities and traditions are agreed that the bi performer at Abbar's coort was hy in Tùngen whom Akkar tho ith year of the reigu bed required the Rajú of RISI surrender. Ibul Fazl declared that "a singer like him busi *L! S:1985), Tio Iacof livin'211, T23 ( Duced, lull) 1401 SCIT CF:53 Haric:"vil calco" wurs when das do 2.2.4 Tsaints The look uit Lcuic. Iba sio sirds! Ian 22, Wok II c 11,7 L!.. Ich L1 G11-13 lub 12.2011Lolaplar: Laats Ch. xi, sain" ·194 Studies in Indian Literary History been in India for the last thousand years. Ho was & close friend of Sūr Dās, and like many of his contemporaries, received much of his musical education at Gwalior, where Rājā Mān Singh Tomār ( 1486 - 1518) had founded & school of music. Tānsen became a Muhammadan, assumed or was given the title Mirzā, and is buried in Muslim holy ground at Gwalior. Unfortunately, he permitted himself to be ensnared by the prevailing vice of Musalmans in that age. His talents included the composition of verse The date of his death does not seem to be recorded but he certainly continued to serve in the court of Jahāngir (For Akbar's music and Tānsen see ante chap m; din, Vol. 1, pp 51 ( Ain, 19 with plates ) and 611, 4. N, 11, 279; Grierson Vernacular literature No. 60 etc, A. SR, 11, 370, with description of Tansen's tomb, A. I Fox Strangways, The fusic of Hindustan, Oxford, 1914, p 83. Jabāngir confirms Abul Fazl's opinion of Tānsen's skill (Jabāngīr RB, 1, 413 ) Tânsen is labelled as Dlirzà in the nauratna drawing Rajā Man Singh Tomar of Gwalior must not be confounded with his namesake, the Kachhwāha of Amber (Jaipur) a good full length portrait of Tānsen, on a small scale, is included in a well executed picture of well executed picture of Jabāngir's reiga, depicting & court-groap, which is in the possession of the Royal Asiatic Society) On р 484 Smith refers to the Portraits of Akbar's friends and contemporaries About Tānsen's portrait he writes "The Sketches in Vol. lyil of the Johnson Collection, already mentioned, include some worthy of reproduction. The best is No. 44, a slightly tinted sketch of Tūnsen, the musician A good full-length portrait on a small scale of the same personage is included in a picture of Jahangir's time, belonging to the Royal Asiatic Society, and hung on the staircase. The foregoing extracts from Vincent Smith's Akbar the Great Blogul give valuablo information about the life and achievements of Tānsen bat they do not contain any information about the career of Tānsen at the court of Ramachandra, the Baghela king of Rewa. Soma information about Tānsen has been recorded in the daha. rüstriya Jinnahoša by S V. Ketkar I note some points from this information Vol. IV (1921) (a) :3 araha 48 & Gauda Brāhmana. tradition about his acquiring proficiency in music from a Gandharva.-Akbar's ·A Tribute to the Musical Talents of Tänasena 195 favourite -- His original connection with a Hindu Raja, Rama. candra. - Tradition about Akbar going as a bearer of musical instruments to hear the music of Tānsen's juru Harıdāsa Svāmi picture of Toosen, avadable ( see #ta Vol. V, p. 181) Death of Tansen in A. D. 1568, thirty four years after Akbar's coronation - His name is so much respected among musicians that at the baro mention of bis name they twist up their ears and bosy to bim - His tomb at Gwalior [ 7. ETZT, #. 1. PT ] Vol. ( 1022 ) pp. 183–181 - araña ( 10 the article on the history of Indian Vusic ) - Development of court in Akbar's reign. Tānsen was one of the pupils of a Hindu Saint, Haridusa Suami residing at Vrndāvan on the banks of Jumni. Tradition about Akbar's visit in disguise to Haridusa Siam -- Raja Mansingh of Gwalior, a great patron of music, supposed to be the originator of dhrupad music--Two classes of Tūnsen's followers:-- (1) calfarare and (2) चीनकार -Tānsen invented a musical instrument called रवाव-He also used वीणा or वीना-These two classes of Tansen's followers are still found at Rampur. I close these notes on Tansen with a request to my South Indian friends to record say references to this celebrated musician in datablo South Indian sources, Sanskrit or non Sanskrit.

·23. Vastusiromani, a work on Architecture by Samkara, the Guru of syamasaha, son of Mananarendra - After c. A. D. 1550* Aafrecht records the following MSS of & work on architecture called the Vastuširomanı CC I, p. 568 "arealerta for archit Pheh. 9. - by Maharaja Śyāmasāh Samkara, N. P. 92" CC II, p. 224 Do Ulwar 1963 All the MSS mentioned by Aufrecht in the above entries are inaccessible to me. In 1947 my friend Śrī P. A. Mankad of Sabarmatı presented to the B. O. R Institute & Dovanāgarī copy of a MS of the Vastuśıromanı.1 This copy was obtained in 1927 by Sri Mankad from Pandit Bhavani Datt, late Secretary to the Maharaja of Tehrı (Garhwal) through Pandit Nera hori of Badrinath. The original MS from which the present copy was made consisted of 83 folios, each folio containing about 10 lines on a page. The present copy consists of 153 pages, each page containing about 18 lines, and each line containing about 26 letters The MS begins as follows " श्रीमङ्गलमूर्तये नम ॥ गण्डन्या...धरोलम्बमवानन्दकर वरम् लम्बोदरमहं वन्दे मिन्दूरद्युतिसुन्दरम् ॥ १ ॥ केलीकदम्ब निहिताऽवलम्बो विद्याधरालम्वितरम्यवेणुः । सुवियुदम्भोदनिभ प्रभुम पीताम्बर श्यामतनुस्तनोतु ॥ २ ॥ पुष्पाणामिव वृष्टय. सरभस वृन्दारकै कल्पिता वेताबंदुमनलाय कुतुकादुक्षिप्तलाजा इव । नृत्योदूतशशाङ्कशेसरजटाजूटाचलप्रस्सल गङ्गाम्भ कणिकाममाऽभिलषितं कुर्वन्तु विघ्नक्षतिम् ॥ ३॥ पथ्युंयप्रकटप्रतापविजितक्ष्मापालकधीभव- • Lunals of les Blandariar Oriental l'esearch Institut VLXXIV. PP.35-11. 1 Sri lankads andortmunt on this SIS rcids as follows " वास्तुशिरोमणि compu.d by गुशार at the leh-at of King श्यामशाह of Tohri Btate." - ·Vastasiromani 197 चहामीलिमणिनमातिसुनगप्रोतुमिहासनः । दानोचकर करपवृक्षजनिवासस्याउकल्पभुम श्रीमान् माननरेन्द्रनो विजयते श्रीश्याममाहो नृपः ॥ ४ ॥ तद्विद्भिः परिशीलितानि बहुशस्तन्त्राणि सड्यावतां पूर्वपा प्रविलोक्य सारमसिल ज्ञात्वर सक्षेपतः । शाहस्यास्य नृपामया बुधवरः श्रीमान् गुरः शङ्करो रम्यं वास्तुशिरोमाण वितनुते विद्धजनप्रीतये ॥ ५ ॥ अन्य कोपि......दभावगहनो विस्तारदुरत्येऽपर. कश्चिन्मानविहीनवास्यनिलयो निष्पहीन परः सक्षिता सरला प्रमाणहिता निम्फपयुक्का नु मे हे धीरा. परिगृयता कृतिरियं सदरमंसम्चारिणी ॥६॥ सन्तः कदाचिदिह चेदवधानहानि- दास्यं विधेयमिद नव वदा भनि । जिनेऽपि राजति मणी वणिज प्रयत्नैः कुरन्ति शुद्धतमयो गुगयोगमेव || ७ ॥ गृहस्थस्य क्रिया. सवा न सिद्ध्यन्ति गृह विना । यतस्तस्माद् गृहारम्भः कर्तन्यो गृहिनिः सदा ।। ८ ॥" The DIS ends as follows on p. 123 " इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराजश्रीश्यामशाहगुमररकृती वास्तुशिरोमणी गृह- प्रदेशनं नामाइटनं प्रकरणम् संपूर्णम् । मणीय ग्रंन्यः श्री सन् १९२८ का चैत्र २६ गते देसीद पुस्तमन् मायानन्देन ध्रीधरानन्दलार्मणारटोकनार्धन " This copy was prepared by the scribe Jlūdhayānaoda for the aso of Sridharananda in Samust 1923 (3A. D. 1872). Vastushromani is the fork of Sumkara, tho guru of King Śyimuśüha. References to works and 30thors mentioned in the US are as follows.- (1) धीश्यामसादो नृपः-1, (2) गुरु शंकर -p. 1. (3) केशवपद्धती-p24, 9, 10, 13, 16, 31, 52, 30, 41, 2, 43. (1) मापपुराणे-2, 6, 7, 13, 11, 18 (मारस्ये ), 20, 51, 52, 58. (5) नारदमादेवापान-p. 2, 6, 9, 17, 18, 23, 25,7: (नारद ), 137. 6) नारदपान्चराये? 3, 4, 6, 7, 18, 73, 90 (पचराने) (7) :-p. 3, 6, 9, 10, 12, 13, 29, 32, 33, 135. (6) शौनके - P.4, 5, 15, 21, 33, 11, 13, 32, 126. (9) शपचनेन-5. (10) परामिदिरादीनाम् -- 2.0, 3, 11, 12, 52.50, 13, 17, 11,82. - , ·198 Studies in Indian Literary History (11) वसिष्ठसंहितायाम् - P. 6, 17, 24, 41, 91. (12) ज्योतिर्गर्गे p. 7. (13) गौतमेन - p. 8 14) पराशर - P. 9, 63. 15 ) वशिष्ठः-p 10, 12, 16, 19 (वाशिष्ठे ), 29, 30, 32, 42, 49, 52, 75. (16) दीपिकायाम्-p. 10. (17) विश्वकर्मणि - p 11, 15, 17, 18, 19, 20, 37, 80, 120, 138, 140 18) चूडामणौ - P. 13 ( 19 ) सग्रहे-p 14, 16, 17, 18, 26, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 35, eto Page 14 - "इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज श्यामसाहगुरुशकरकृती वास्तुशिरोमणी भूपरी- क्षण प्रथमम् ( 20 ) रत्नकोषे-p 15, 17. 21) हेमाद्री p 16, 23. (22) राजमार्तण्डे - p. 18, 136 (23) महेश्वरः - p 19 ( 24 ) विष्णुधर्मोत्तरे- p 21. ( 25 ) सर्वसमुच्चये - p 23, 27 (समुपये) (26) यवनेश्वरे - p. 23 (27) श्रीपति - p. 28, 38, 41, 141, 153. (28) त्रिविक्रमपद्धतौ-p 29, 49, 52, 58, 59, 74, 75 29 ) भग्निपुराणे- p. 29. (30) वसतराजः - p. 29 (31) जगन्मोहने-p. 30 32 ) गारुडे-p 39. (93) वास्तुतन्त्रे-p 42, 78 Page 48-" इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज श्यामसाह गुरुशकरकृतौ वास्तुशिरोमणी कालादिनिरूपणं नाम द्वितीयं प्रकरण" ( 34 ) भरतशास्खे-p_58. (35) चिन्तामणौ-p 60 (88) वास्तुफलप्रदीपे-p 62, 76 (वास्तुप्रदीपे), 141 (37) वास्तुवियायाम्- p. 63. Page 89- " इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज ...... वास्तुनिरूपणं नाम - तृतीयं प्रकरणम्" (38) कर्मयामले- p 70. 39 ) वास्तुशास्ने-p 75, 87 (वास्तुशास्त्रकाराः)' ( 1 ·199 Vāstuśiromani (40) स्यमिदाते - P. 75. (41) सिद्धान्तशिरोमणी- p. 77. (12) वार्पिकतन्त्र-p. 77. (43) न्यवहारतिलके - p. 77. (4) रामवाजपेय्यान्- p 77, 90. Page 78 - " इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज शल्यादिनिरूपण नान चतुर्थ प्रकरणम् (45) ब्रह्माशंभुः-p 78 (16) शारंधरः- p. 78. 17) कश्यप.-p 86 (48) उदोगपरिशिष्टे-p. 90 (49) शारदातिलके- p. 90 50) फिरणारयतत्रे- p. 99, 103, 118, 117. (51) ज्योतिर्गयि -. 100, 111. (52) हिरण्यगर्भ.- p. 103. (53) संत्रोत्तरे- p. 105. Page 106-" इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज गृहारभस्तत्स्वरूपादि कथन नाम पंचम प्रकरणम् 5.4) नन्दी-p. 108. (55) भरद्वाज-- p. 121. Page 18 - " इतिधीमन्महाराजाधिरार ..द्वारस्वरूप तवेधकयनम् नाम पठ प्रकरणम् (50) -योतिपत्रशिरोमणी-p. 152. Page 148 -"इति धीमन्महाराजाधिराज ...... प्रकीणं नाम सप्तम प्रकरणन The foregoing list of references gives us a good ideas about the literatura made use of by the author of the Vüstuśiromani in the eight chapters (prskaranas) of bis treatise on architecture I shall now con. sider the chronological value of some of these references for fixing the earlier terminus for the date of the Vastuširomanı as follows.- Na...-इनादि- Possibly Hemidri's work on dharinistra called tho Caturi argucintumani is referred to. Imüdri's datu la about.1. D. 1200. 10..9-iis:- This appears to be a work on juba ty king Bhoja of Dhara (ca. D. 1050) No. 97 - Shu - Ho is ins author of some astronomical works. ID flouristed abouta.D.1050. " ·198 Studies in Indian Literary History (11) वसिष्ठसंहितायाम् - P. 6, 17, 24, 41, 91. (12) ज्योतिर्ग, p. 7. (13) गौतमेन-p 8. (14) पराशर - p. 9, 63. (15) वशिष्ठः - p 10, 12, 15, 19 (वाशिष्ठे), 29, 30, 32, 42, 49, 62, 75 (16) दीपिकायाम्- p. 10. (17) विश्वकर्मणि - p 11, 15, 17, 18, 19, 20, 37, 80, 120, 138, 140 (18) चूडामणौ - P. 13. ( 19 ) सग्रहे - p. 14, 16, 17, 18, 26, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 35, etc Page 14 - "इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज श्यामसाहगुरुशकरकृतौ वास्तुशिरोमणी भूपरी- क्षण प्रथमम्" 20 ) रत्नकोषे-p 15, 17. (21) हेमाद्री p 16, 23. (22) राजमार्तण्डे - p 18, 138 (23) महेश्वरः - p 19 ( 24 ) विष्णुधर्मोत्तरे - p 21. (25) सर्वसमुपये - p 23, 27 (समुच्चये). (28) यवनेश्वरे-p 23 (27) श्रीपति - p. 28, 38, 41, 141, 153. (28) त्रिविक्रमपद्धतौ-p 29, 49, 52, 58, 59, 74, 75 (29) अग्निपुराणे-p. 29 (30) वसतराजः - p. 29. (31) जगन्मोहने-p 30 ( 32 ) गारुडे-p 39. (33) धास्तुतन्त्रे-p 42, 76 Page 48-" इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज श्यामसाह गुरुशंफरकृतौ वास्तुशिरोमणी कालादिनिरूपणं नाम द्वितीयं प्रकरण ( 34 ) भरतशास्त्रे-p_58. (36) चिन्तामणौ-p 60 (88) वास्तुफलप्रदीपे-p 82, 76 (वास्तुप्रदीपे), 141 (37) वास्तुविद्यायाम्-p. 63. Page 89-" इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज वास्तुनिरूपणं नाम -तृतीयं प्रकरणम्" (38) कूर्मयामले- p_70. 89 ) वास्तुशामे-p 75, 87 (वास्तुशास्त्रकाराः),' ·199 Vāstuširomani '-p. 77. (40) सूर्यमिदाते - P. 75. (41) सिदान्तशिरोमणी- (2) वार्पिमतन्त्र-p.77. 43) ज्यवहारतिलके - p. 77. (2) रामवाजपैय्याम् - p 77, 90. Page 78 -"इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज शल्यादिनिरूपणं नाम चतुर्थ प्रकरणम्' (45) प्रमशः-p 78 (46) साधरः- p. 78. 17) श्यपः-p. 86 ( 48 ) छटोगपरिशिष्टे-p_90. (49) शारदातिलके-p. 90 (50) फिरणारयात्रे- p. 99, 103, 118, 117. (51) ज्योतिगर्गाये-. 100,111. (52) हिरण्यगर्भ:- p 103. (53) तत्रोत्तरे - p. 105. Page 106-" इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज ...... गृहारभस्तत्स्वरूपादि कथन नाम पचम प्रकरणम् 59) नन्दी-p. 108. 55) भरद्वाज. -p. 121. Page 124 - इतिश्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज ..द्वारस्वरूप उद्वेधयनम् नाम पठ प्रकरणम् (56) ज्योतिपत्रशिरोमणो-p 152. Page 116-"इति श्रीमन्महाराजाधिराज ...... प्रकीणं नाम सप्तम प्रकरणम् The foregoing list of references gives us & good idea about tho literature made use of by the author of the Vüstuśıroinani in the eight chapters (praharanas ) of bis treatise on architecture I shall now consider the chronological value of some of these references for fixing tho carlier terminus lor the date of the Vastuširomani as follows Na.91-8fx - Possibly Hemidri's work on dharmaśāstra called the Caturisrgacintimaru is referred to. Hemidri's date is about ... D 1200. 10.40- राजमातप? - This appears to be a work on jyotis by King Bhojs of Dhara (c... D. 1050). Yo.27-जीपति-He is the author of sone astronomical works. He flourished about.1.D.1050. - ·200 Studies in Indian Literary History Na. 8 -- Gracefa aragefa - This work is quoted freely in the Vastuśıromaņi. It is a work on jyotış by Keśava, also known as Surat or grairafa. This author flourished about A. D. 1496 (see p. 258 of History of Indian Astronomy by S. B. Diksita, Poona, 1896 ). No. 41 — fa girafalttafo - This is the celebrated work on astronomy by Bhāskarācāry& composed in Śaka 1072=A. D 1150 (see p. 246 of Host of Ind Astronomy by S B Dīkşita ) No. 49 -- anger - This is the work on jyotış by Viddana, son of Mallaya It is not much earlier than Śaka 1400 (A D. 1478 ) See Hist of Ind Astronomy by S. B. D. - p. 292 ). No 44 - A apaqat - One of his works is dated Śaka 1971=A, D. 1449 ( see p. 476, foot-note, of Hist of Ind Astro. by SBD). No. 49 Tifa - This tantra by Laksmana Desika belongs to the 11th cent. A D ( see p. 276 of JN. Farquhar's Outline of Religious Literature of India, Oxford, 1920) No 43grass - This work on judicial procedure has not yet come to light Its author Bhavadevabhatta lived about A. D. 1100 ( see p 305 of P V. Kane's History of Dharmaśastra, Vol I, B O. R Institute, Poona, 1930 ). The references to Resavapaddhat: ( about A. D 1496 ) and Ramavājapeyr ( A. D. 1449) in the above list of datable references enable as to conclude that the Vastuširomanı is definitely later than c A D. 1550. The exact date of the work can be fixed if we are able to identify King Śyamasāha, son of King Māna, by whose order Guru Šamkara composed the Vastuśıromanı as stated by him in verses 4 and 5 at the beginning of the work. In the Gazetteer of United Provinces, ( Vol II, Calcutta, 1908, pp. 280-281 ) we find some history of Garbwāl Dıst. No genealogy of the Garhwal Chiefs is recorded in this history The names of some Chiefs recorded in this connection are as follows Mahipat Shāh--( 17th century ) founded Śrīnagar. He was the first in his line to establish independence. Pirthi Shah In 1664 A D Shah Jahan sent an expedition against this Raja. He was driven from Śrīnagar by Jagat Chand ( A D 1708-1720) Pradip Shah He ruled from A, D, 1717-1772 Lalat Shah A.D. 1779.

·Vāstuśıromani 201 Pardunan Shah-son of Lalat Sbūb, perished with his troops in de D. 1804 fighting against the Gurkhas. Tho names Śyimasúla and his predecessor Jina- narendra men. tioned in the Pastuširomant are not found among the names of the Garh. wal rulers mentioned above. Without a complete genealogy of the Garhwal line of Kings I am unable to identify Syūmasāha and Jūnanarendra. In the List of Inscriptions of Northern India by D. R. Bbandarkar (Vols. XIV to XXII of Epi. Indica ) te fiad Inscription No. 988 (p. 133 of tho List), which is dated Vihrama Samrat 1688=d. D. 1632. This inscription is of the time of the Tomara litrasena found at Rohtas (Jhelum Dist. Panjab ). The genealogy of the Tomara family of Gopācals (Gwalior ) as given in the inscription is as follows. वीरासिंह उद्धरण arta गणपति हुगुर सिंह 1 कोतिसिह कल्याणमाहि AIETETIRE विन्नमसादि TIRANE शालिवाहन FUTA ATIE gia (1. D. 1032 ) (ccatīmporary of allt 7313 (17) Cariously uncogh the asmes 4914 und 7177117 ( = 517 ) clicced in ti vi.ru! 21.03re (ound ju tou sbore benealc>. If thuse 13:2123 ·202 Studies in Indian Literary History are identical with the names that and ATHIE in the Gwalior line of Kings the date of ITHATE would be A. D. 1632. In the Vastuširomana श्यामसाह is ealled " माननरेन्द्रज" born of मान King. Normally the epithet would mean son of king 19 " but if we take it to mean " born in the line of king fra ” we can reconcile the genealogy of the Vastuširomanı with the statement of the inscription of A. D. 1632. The above hypothesis about the possible identification of MAHE and ART needs more evidence in support of it before we accept it as final. Chronologically there would be no difficulty as the Vastuśıromanı has been shown by me to be later than c A. D. 1550. I hope students of the history of Garhwal State would throw some light on the names IT- साह and माननरेन्द्र mentioned in the Vastusxromani .

·24. The Contact of Bhattoji Diksita and some Members of his family with the Keladi Rulers of Ikkeri – Between c AD. 1592 and 1645 * Bhattoji Dikşita, 1 the great grammarian of Banaras, lived between C. A.D. 1550 and 1630. He had a circle of pupils, some of whom com. posed works on grammar and other subjects. I have published papers on the works of some of these pupils like Varadarāja, ? Vanamālı, Nilaka. nţha Sukla. - His influence on subsequent authors 6 is also very great. The family of Bhattoji was a learned one and appears to have enjoyed some patronage of the Keladi rulers of Ikkeri in the Shimoga District of the present Mysore State I propose in this paper to record some ovidonco of tho contact of Bhattoji and other members of his family with the Keladı rulers of Ikkerı between c. A. D. 1592 and 1615. Dr. E. Hultzsch in his Report II on Sanskrit MSS in South India (Madras, 1896 ) describes & US of the Taltvahaustubha of Bhattoji Dikşita as follows.- Pago XII --"The Tattialaustubha ( No. 1243) was written by Bhattoji Dikşita at the order of Venkatendra of Keladı. According to Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II, p. 177, Venkatappa Nāyaku of Keladi reigned A. D. 1001 to 1626.' Pago 122 of Appendis--US No. 12-13 begins as follows विधेश सच्चिदानन्दं वन्देऽह योऽसिलं जगत् । चरीमति भरीमति सतरीहति लीलया ।। फेलदीव टेन्द्रस्य निदेशाद्विदुपा मुदे। balfevait agarrantù ata trena: || फनिनापितमाप्याब्धे शब्दकौस्तुभ उद्धृत.। शादारादपि भाप्याब्धे. [वस्य ] कौस्तुभमुहरे ॥ Jurnal of eno Oras: Ini. Darum. 2. IY, 13 I.S. 1755 pp. 320. 1. Alue the coloc Llaitol was wir luzay "S'utes 115 In wir Lhivrarjury," 7-دة مرې : دا دام البر ، بازدید :۔ یا؛ .4 5.5 ,1,153 .1 19. IN 310 W.] : Eutelbour It'rury Dumbc #, Vox, l'ur: h, IR 231-235, Di. 1310. hogy S6wde ich I, II 10-174. 5 moaladbara lutko odwrn Livery willivi sad co 15 l... C'sir 1.'s no::ala Cr. r. (2). Yu! 1,0. I. ، وتل دي . المرة دة ·204 Studies in Indian Literary History - Dr. B. A. Saletore in his remarks on the age of Bhattoji Diksita in the Karnatak Historical Review, Jan.-July 1937, identifies king " Venkaten: dra ", hy whose order Bhattoji composed the Tattvakaustubha, with Venkataps Nāyak I, who ruled from A. D. 1582 till A. D. 1629, and states that this King was noted for the patronage he gave to learned men. 1 There is an incomplete MS of the Tattvakaustubha in the Govt. MSS Library at the B. O. R. Institute, Poona (No. 319 of 1899–1915). At the end of the third Pariccheda of this work (folio 6 ) we find the following colophon " केलदी वेङ्कटेन्द्रोऽसौ अघोरेशः परायण । अचीकरदिम अन्य तत्वकौस्तुभसज्ञितम् ॥ पदवाक्यप्रमाणज्ञान् गुणगृहान् विपश्चितः। कौतुकांतमनस [ कौतुकान्तर्मनस ] प्रमोदयतु मस्कृति. ॥ इति श्रीमद्विशुद्धाद्वैतप्रतिष्ठापकेत्यादिविरुदावलीविराजमाने केलदिवेत्कटाभूपेन कारिते विद्वन्मुकुटमाणिक्यलक्ष्मीधरभट्टसूनुभट्टोजिभट्टविरचिते तत्वकौस्तुभे तृतीय परिच्छेदः॥ From the extracts from the Tattvakaustublia quoted above it is clear that Bhattoji had some contact with the court of King Venkatappa Nāyaka I, who ruled at Ikkeri and belonged to the Keladi line of rulers. The regoal period of this ruler is given differently by different scholars as follows: 1. Fultzsch -"A.D. 1604 to 1624." 2. B. A. Saletore "From A. D. 1582 till A. D. 1629." In the pedigree of the Keladi rulers given in the Vijayanagara Commemoration Volume, 1936, p. 269, the regnal period of Venkatappa Nāyak I is given as "A. D. 1592-1629.” If this period is correct we can infer that the contact of Bhattojı Diksite with this Keladi King must have taken place sometime between A, D, 1592 and 1629. Bhattoji's brother Raigojibhatta was also a very learned man. He also appears to have enjoyed some patronage of the Keladi roler Voika- 1. There 18 & M8 of the Tattoaka tubha in the Govt Or. M88 Library, Madras (No 4688 desorbed on p. 8417 of Vol IX of the Descriptio Catalogue, Madras, 1910) The three verses quoted by me from the M8 of this work described by Holtesch are also found in this MB. The reading in the first line of yerdo 2 in this MS is केरळीवेङ्कटेन्द्रस्य Whioh is evidently & wrong reading for the correot-reading sometas erste » 2. The Italian traveller Pietro della Valle who visited the Couft of Venka tappa Nayak I of Ikkeri in A. D 1628 refers to talis as follows on p 372 of his Travels, Vol. II (1892) - Vork-lapa Naieko had a great and partioular devotion to the idol Agoresuar, who is here worshipped." << ·205 The Contact of Bbattoji Dikşıta iritb Rulers of Ikkeri tappa Nayaka I(A. D. 1592-1629 ) who was a great patron of learning. He had a son naued Bhadrapp3, who died during the life time of bis father, leaving a son named Virabhadra. This priaco assisted his grandfather Veákatappi ia the administration of the provisco and in course of ume succeeded him. Virasaigism appears to havo been the faith of the Kolıdı Nāyakas. They were great devotees of the Advaita wath of Śrugeri. Venkatappa Nayaka I wrote a commentary in Sanskrit on $.vagita. Le patronised sono scholars, like Tirumalabbatta, Rauganatha Diksita, Aśvapandita, etc.1 In view of this information recorded by Shri N. Lakshminarayan Rao in his article on the Nayahas of Keladi in the Vijayanagara Comm. Volume we must take the following vorso in the Vuryakaranabhilsaņa of Rangojibhatta's son Kondabhatta as genaue.- "विद्याधीशपडेसशायति श्रीमावभट्टारक जित्वा फेलदिवे टय्यतविधेऽप्यान्दोलिका मातवान् । यश्च मुनिवर्यस्तविकृति सिद्धान्तमा तथा माघाना तमह गुल्पमगुरु रमोजिम भजे ॥ १॥" (Eco Pp. 250 of Vajdaranaikurang lu B. S. Series, 1915). The first two lues in the above verse expressly state that Rangolo bbattu, the brother of Bhattoji and father of Kondabbatta, defeated in debate at tho court of King Keladı Veikatayya & Madhys ascetic of the nane "zadleru " and got the honour of riding in a palanquia from Venkateppa Nāyaka I ( A. D. 1595-1629). From the evidenca recorded so far it is clear that both the brothers tiz. Bhattoji and Raugoji had an intimate contact with the court of the Keladı ruler Venkatappa Nāyala I, thongh they normally resided at Banaras and carried on their learned pursuits there. This keladi ruler must havo entertained great respect for these brothers, who were followers of the draits doctrine, which appears to have been followed by Vcabatippu also in V1817 of his being the devotee of the Advaita Vath of Srugere like other ralers in tho Keladi lino of rulers. At Boy roto Kondabbatta mentions with pride and sausiuction tbo honour bestowed on his faiber by Veubauppa for delaaliaga Ilidhya ascetic of the Dvaita School of Vedinta. Tho pscronaco to Bhattoji's family given by Vuokatuppa lāj3k3 I appears to baso bea continued by bis grandson Virabhadra ( a. D. 1029. 1013), who succeeded him Lill be seen from tho following cvideoca: 1. Sodini, usations who retife ·206 Studies in Indian Literary History Kondabhatta, the nephew of Bhattoji composed & work called Tarkapradipa " by the order of King Virabhadra, son of Bhadrendra as stated by Kondabhatta in this work An incomplete MS of this work has been described by Hall in his Bibliography (1859), p. 79 In my articlel on Koņdabhatta, I have tried to prove that this patron Virabhadra, son of Bhadrendra is identical with Virabhadra Nāyaka (A. D 1629-1645), the son of Bhadrappa Nāyaka, who died during the life-time of his father Venkatappa Nāyaka I. It appears, therefore, that Virabhadra enjoyed the patronage of this Keļadı ruler in the same way as that enjoyed by his father Rangoji and his uncle Bhattoji at the Court of Vīrabhadra's grandfather Venkatappa Nayaka I ( A. D. 1595-1629) The following table shows at a glance the contact of Bhattoji's family with the Keladı rulers of Ikkerı between A. D 1592 and 1645 - Bhattoji Family Keladı Royal Family Regnal period 1 Bhattoji (c. A. D 1550-1650) Venkatappa Nayaka I A.D. 1592-1629 Brother 2. Rangoji (- Do Do Do Son Grandson 3 Konda- (o. A. D. 1600 1660) Virabhadra A. D. 1629-1645 bhatte Rangoll was devotee of god $10 patat ( Kalahastīss ). He refers to this god in the last portion of his Śrvollăsa as follows "अन्थे चास्मिन्तव विलसिते कालहस्तीश नित्य । कृत्वाभ्यासं भवति विजयी भक्तिभावैकनिष्ठ ॥ There is a railway station called Kalahasti, in the Chitoor District of the Madras State about 15 miles to the North of the Renigunta junction. Nearby is the Kālāhasti Zamindari. There is & village of the name Kalahasti, near which is the temple of god Mahādeya, with five faces. This god is the celebrated Kalahastiśa referred to by Rangoji. Ræo Bhadur W. A. Bambardekar2 thinks that the native place of Bhattoji's family must have been in the vicinity of the Kalahastiśa, which appears to be the family deity of the family of Bhattoji Dikşite. In view of the South Indian origin of Bhattoji's family explained by my friend the late Rao Bhadur Bambardekar it is easy to understand the contact of this family with the Keladi rulers of Ikkeri in the Shimoga District of the Mysore State as explained in this paper. 1. See Adyar Labrary Bulots, 1954. 2. Bee p. 800 of Bhattojs-Diksha-Játtuseka, Bombay, 1989, ·25. The Chronology of the Works of Kondabljatta (A Nephew of Bhattoji Diksita ) Between A, D. 1610 and 1660 # AUFRECHT records tho following works of Kondabbatta, the son of Ravgojibhatta and Depbew of Bhattoji Diksica Catalogus Catalogorum, Part, I, p. 130. (1) afin written at the instanco of Ring Virabhadra, Hall, p. 79, Ben. 165. (2) वर्करस्न Hall p. 78 (3) न्यायपदार्थदीपिका (4) वयाकरणसिद्धान्तभूपण (5) यारणसिद्धान्तभूपणसार (6) लघुर्वयाकरणसिद्धान्तभूषणसार Oppert-5397 (7) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तदीपिका K. 88 (8) 4912917 Peters. 1. 121 I am concerned so this paper mainly with the later limit for the date of tha वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तभूषण or वैयाकरणभूपण of which the वैयाकरणभूपणसार is an abridgment by Kondubhatta himself. The Bhandarkar Oriental Rescarch Institute US of, LTAR, ( No. 226 of 1882.83 ) is described by Dr. Belvalkar on p. 259 of his Catalogue of Grammar USS, Vol. II, Part I, 1938. The age of tbis DIS as recorded by him is " Samvat 1710 or 1766." It we accept “ Sanırat 1716 = A. D. 1660, the later limit for the dato of this work would bo A, D. 1660. If vo accept " Samvat 1766" = o D. 1710, the later limit would be a. D. 1710. Als of qयाकरणभूषण by Kondabbatta No. 1610 in the Deszi Collec. tion of the Bombay University is described by Prof. H. D. Velankst on p. 270 of his Catalogue of this collection (1953). It is dated" Samvat 1762" A. D. 1706. Iggeling describes & JS of the 197629TER in the India Ollico Library on p. 188 of his Culalogue of I. O. ss., Part II (1889) - US No. 711. This US is dated " Samlit 1706" 4. D. 1650. It tbis dato is correct syo may fix a. d. 1050 as tho later limit for the date of 474Totaqog and ils abridgweat L. ART. Possibly this US yas copied durio: tbo *T- 4rury icin, VCL X9111, 12:: 3-17 210-215.

·208 Studies in Indian Literary History life time of Kondabhatta If & MS of the abridgment is dated A. D. 1650, the original work viz the à21 rolagu must have been composed by its author many years prior to A D 1650. K. P. Trivedi in his edition of the Vayakaranabhusanasāra etc., describes a MS of the वैयाकरणभूषणसार on p. 13 of his critical notice of MSS (from Dehla's Bhandar, Ahmedabad ), which is dated "Samvat 1729" = A. D 1663. This date is in harmony with the date A. D. 1650 of another MS of this work described by Eggeling Kondabhatta's न्यायपदार्थदीपिका or पदार्थदीपिका published in the Benares Sanskrit Series oontains the following references by Konda bhatta to his other works us. (1) वैयाकरणभूषण and तर्करत्न, as pointed out by K. P. Trivedi on p. 19 of his introduction P. 32 "वैयाकरणमत तु भूषणे अस्माभि अपम्चितम्' (see also folios 44, 46, of MS No 774 of 1887-91 at B. O. R. Institute). P.51 " निरूपितमस्माभिस्तकरत्ने" In view of the data recorded above we can safely conclude that Kondabhatta composed the following works before A. D 1650 (1) वैयाकरणभूषण (2) वैयाकरणभूषणसार MSS of A. D 1650, 1860 Kondabhatta's पदार्थदीपिका was written later than his वैयाकरणभूषण and तर्करत्न, since these two works are mentioned in it. Kondabhatta mentions the following authors and works in his Varyākaraṇabhūşana ( appendix II to B. S. S. edition, pp. 730-731 ) अद्वैतसारोद्धार, अनुव्याख्यान, अप्पयदीक्षित, अमर, माख्यातवादशिरोमणि, आचार्य, उदयनाचार्य, ऋषभ, कर्कटी, कलाप, कल्पतरु, कल्पतरुकार, काव्यप्रकाश, काव्यप्रकाशकार, कुसुमाञ्जलि, कैयट, खण्डनकार, गार्ग्य, गीता, गुरु, गौतम, जयतीर्थ, जैमिनि, तस्वविवेक, दुर्ग- सिंह, धातुवृत्ति, नयविवेकटीका, नयविवेकवरदराजीय, निरुक्क, निरुक्तकार, नृसिंहाश्रम, न्याय- तात्पर्यटीका, न्यायरक्षामणि, न्यायसुधा, पन्चशिखाचार्य, पतन्जलि, पतम्जलियोग, पराशर, परिमल, पाणिनि, पार्थसारथिमिश्र, प्रभाकर, ब्रह्मोत्तरखण्ड, भट्ट, भट्ठोजि, भर्तृहरि, भागवत, भामती, भाष्यकार, भीमसेन, मण्डनमिश्र, मध्व, मनोरमा, महाभारत, माधवाचार्य, माध्य, मिश्र, मुकुट, रलोजि, रामकृष्णभट्टाचार्य, लीलावत्युपाय, वरदराज, वसिष्ठ, वाक्यपदीय, वाचस्पति- मिश्र, विवरण, विवरणटिप्पणी, विवरणाचार्य, वेदान्तभूषणकृत् , व्यास, शङ्कराचार्य, शबर, शब्दकौस्तुभ, शाकटायन, शास्त्रदीपिका, श्रीधरस्वामिन् , संक्षेपशारीरकृत्, सिद्धान्तकौमुदी, सिद्धान्तलेश, सुधा, स्कन्दपुराण, हरदत्त, हरि, हेलाराज Among the above references, the following are important J प ·Chronology of The Works of Kondabbatta 209 It (1) अप्पपदीक्षित, tho guru of भहोजिदीक्षित (2) नृसिंहाधम, the guru of भहोजिदीक्षित (3) भहोजि, the uncle (पितृभ्य ) of Kondabhatta (1) Hanoi, Vocabut FH and farratge at aro works of art on Grammar. (5) mifa, the father of Bondabhatta. Hall on p. 79 of his Bibliography (Calcutta, 1859 ) describes a fragment of Kondabhatta's data as follows "This work was compiled at the instance of Rūjā Virabhadrs, son of Rājā Bhadrendra. Virubhadra 18 eulogized by the author for having liven an impulse to the revival of the practice of sacrifice " "This work cites न्यायलीलावती and मतचिन्तामणि. The date of a mang can be determined if we can identify tho patron king Virabhadra, son of king Bhadrendra Very probably this Virabhadra is identical with King Virabhadra, son of Bhadrapa Nayak, about whom the following information is recorded in the Jadhyayugina Caritra Kosa by Chitrav Shastri, on p. 7.17 - “Virabhadra (s D 1629-1615), King of Bedour, son of Bhadrapa Naijak.. He was originally king of Ikker. When Shahāji and Rana. dullākhão conquered Ikberil in d. D. 1637, ho began to reside at Bednor. He died without issue." (see 179 HITTIFATITI, pp 105-100) If the above identification is accepted the date of any could bo fixed during the rage of 117 113, A. D. 1029-1615. Kiug Virabbadra, the patron of Condubhatta, belonged to the line of Keladi Chiefs, whose capital was at Ikkerı first and at Bedour later. Konda bhatta's father Raugojibbatta hid somo contact with the Keladi court as will be scoa from the following stanzı at the end of the dai frutazot ( p. 239 of B. S. S. edition). विद्याधीशवदेस्सतम्यति श्रीनावमट्टारक विरया रेलदिवेकटय्यमविधेऽप्यान्दोलिका प्राप्ठगन् । पके मुनिश्यन्यायिवृति सिदान्त भद्गं तथा नापाना समह गुरुमुपगुरु रदगोनिभर्ट भो !" liorlavhat clurly tells us in the first two lines of lliu abovo stanza bo. 1. Ito' Silesiacu <341 TL YN 12 Gici.'er of Irske, 1:51. Iikel la alle D'ascic! 17... 5.'s love to D. to cli! **shu , of Sc...1 CSL'. The crado por la manis #333; riidilla Sbh ali s possily! Lyslyftast lisab: 091 41 : 3, Waze 1937'ncily la ls; i 1863 abaliem6!! -y chiccha Cl!. ' 23 artio in the 7 ·210 Studies in Indian Literary History his father Raigojibhatta conquered in debate & Madhya ascetic called Vaderu at the court of King Keladi Venkatayya. Kavindra Paramānanda's S'evabhārata ( ed. by S M Divekar, B. I. S Mandal, Poona, 1927 ), composed between A D 1661 and 1674,' contains the follwing references to Virabhadra, King of Bedour saat fangetretat a THE HEITA I (वशीकृत्य प्रतापेन etc.) (Chap. IX verse 37 ) King Shahāji conquered Virabhadra and pleased Ranadullākbān रणदूलहखानेन खलेनोपहृतं वलात् । भद्रासनं स्वमध्यास्त वीरभद्रोऽस्य सश्रयात् ।। (Chap XÌ, 6) Virabhadra was helped by King Shabāji to re ascend the throne from which he had been removed by Raņadullākhān.- पदे पदे शुभवता भवता किंकरीकृतः। व्यस्मरद्वीरभद्रोऽपि छत्रचामरसपद ॥ ( Chap. XVI, 7 ) The verse refers to the conquest of Virabhadra's kuogdom by Ali Shah of Bijapur. The Italian traveller Pietro della Valle in his Travels (A, D. 1629. 1624) describes in detail his visit to Ikkeri, where Venkata pa Naik was ruling In his account of the 21st November 1623 on p. 284 ( ed. by Hakluyt Society, London, 1892 ) Pietro della Valle refers to " Virabadra Nareka, a young boy, his son's son, whom he ( Venkatapp& Naik ) designs for his successor. "I believe this " Vira-badra Naieke" is identical with | Virabhadra Nāyak of Bednur ( Bindupura ), mentioned in the S'evabharata, whom I have identfied with Virabhadra, the patron of Kondabhatta. The dates for Virabhadra recorded in the Madhyayugina Caritra Kosa are a. D. 1629-1645 If these dates are correct we have to presumo that Venkatappa Nayak or Keladi Venkatayya who ruled at Ikkerı in A, D. 1623-1624 may have continued his rule apto A. D 1629. Very probably Rangojibhatta defeated in a debate the Madhva ascetic 'Vaderu '1 at the court of this Venkatappa Nāyak of Ikkeri sometime prior to A. D. 1629. 1 Possibly this Madhya asoetlo named 'Vaderu 'belonged to the Vaisnava Math of the Sārasvata Brahmins at Partagall in the Canoon division of Goa Narayana Tirtha was the founder of this Math He was honoured with the title' Vadora' by Siddonna Nayaka of the Keladi family The date of admission of Nārāyana Tirtha into the Mādhya fold is the 8th Maroh 1475 (zee articla by G H Khare on the Archives of the Partagals Math in the Proceedings oftio Indian Historical Records Commission, 1951, pp 50-55 ) ·Chronology of the Works of Kondabhatt3 211 In the genealogical treo of the Nāyakas of Keladi, given on p. 269 of the Vijayanagara Commemorution Volume (1938) by N. Lakshmi Narayan Rao, po find the dates of Venkatappa I, Bhadrapp3 and Virabbadra Nāyak represented as follows:- VENKATAPPA VAHAKA I (8. D. 1592-1629 ) son BHADRAPPA SON VIRABHADRAPPA NÄYAKA 4. D. 1629-1615) Raugoji Bhatta's contact with the court of Keladi Venkatappa I must have taken place sometime between A. D. 1595 and 1629, while Kondabbatta's contact with Virabhadri must bave taken place between a. D. 1629 and 1645.

·r 26. The Relative Chronology of some Works of Nāgojibhatta Between c A, D, 1670 and 1750 * 1 Dr. P. V Kanel has given as a good account of Nāgojibhatta of Banaras and his literary activity of an encyclopaedic character. According to him Nāgoj" flourished towards the end of the 17th century and the first half of the 18th century. " "His literary activity must be placed between 1700 and 1750 A. D.". This chronology is fairly correct, but it needs to be corroborated by a study of the extant works of Nāgoji and their relative chronological order For want of leisure I cannot undertake such a laborious study, but as a first step in this direction I record below the results of my study of some works of Nāgoju from the chronological point of view. It is hoped that these results will clarify at least to some extent the relative chronology of these works and also substantiate the views of Dr. Kane about the chronology for Nāgoji's life and literary career referred to above. Before recording the results of my present study I note below the names of the works of Nāgoji so far known.- (I) Aufrecht records the following works of Nāgoji ( Cata. Catalo. Part I, pp. 283–284) – (1) अलकारसुधा कुवलयानटीका (2) अष्टाध्यायीपाठ (3) Manager (4) naitafaruter (5) इष्टिकालनिर्णय (6) कात्यायनीतन्त्र (7) काव्यप्रदीप-उद्योत (8) रसगंगाधरटीका गुरुमर्मप्रकाशिका (9) चंडीटीका or देवीमाहात्म्यटीका (10) चंडीस्तोत्रप्रयोगविधि (11) तर्कभाषाटीका युक्तिमुक्तावली (12) aizdelfgår gr. ( on what ? ) * Oriental Thought, Vol. I PP 45-52. 1. Vide pp. 458-456 of History of Dharmasastra, Vol. I, Poona, 1930.

·213 Chronology of Vāgonbhatta (13) निरन्तसंग्रह (14) वियींदुशेसर (15) तीधंदुशेसर (16) निस्थलीसेतु (?) (17) धातुपाठवृत्ति (18) नेरणिवादाय (19) पदार्थदीपिका ny. (20) परिभाषेन्दुशेसर (21) पतंजलसूत्रवृत्ति yoga (22) पातंजलसूत्रवृत्तिभाप्यच्छायाव्यारया (23) प्रभागरचन्द्र तस्वदीपिकाटीका gr. (24) प्रयोगसरणि tantra. (25) प्रायधित्तेन्दुशेखर (26) प्रायधित्तेन्दुशेसरमारसंग्रह (27) महाभाग्यप्रदीपोद्योव (28) रसवरंगिगीटीका (29) रसमंगरीप्रकाश (30) रामायणीका (31) लक्षगरत्नमालिका dh. (32) विषमपदी शब्दकोस्लुमटीका (33) पेदसूक्तभाष्य (34) धैयाकरगफारिका (35) पैमाकरणभूपग (?) (36) पेयाकरगसिदांवनंजूपा (37) ज्यामस्नेन्दुदोसर (38) सब्दरत्न (1) (39) शन्दानंतसागरसमुख्य (10) मुविदन्तसागरसमुप (11) सन्देन्दुनेजर (12) मंस्काररनमाला (13) उघुमारपसूचि (12) सापियनतरी (15) साबिरदीपिका (16) मोटवार (17) नागोमहीय ·214 Studies in Indian Literary History - - - Dr. G. V. Devastbali's Descriptive Catalogue of the Bombay University ALSS ( Books I and II) records the following works of Nāgojibhatta MS No. 40-महाभाष्यप्रदीपोद्योत MS No. 62 -लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर MS No. 03 Do- MSNo.84 Do In this work Nägoji refers to his " वृहन्छब्देन्दुशेखर' "- ("विस्तरस्तु बृहच्छन्देन्दुशेखरे द्रष्टव्य "). MS No. 71-परमलघुमजूषा MS is dated Samvat 1902= A. D. 1848. This is the shortest of the three editions of Nāgoji's treatise on the philosophy of grammar viz. वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तमजूषा. MS No 88 - परिभाषेन्दुशेखर MS No.982 आशौचनिर्णय MS dated Śaka 1728=A. D 1806. Works and authors mentioned in this manual are - आकर, कालादर्श, जटमल्ल- विलास, निर्णयसिन्धु ( A. D. 1814 ), पराशर, पारिजात, प्रयोगपारिजात, ब्रह्माण्डपुराण, मदन- रत्न, मनु, माधव, मिताक्षरा, वाराहीतन्त्र, विज्ञानेश्वर, विष्णु, स्मृत्यर्थसार. MSNo.988 Do MS dated " Samvat 1644.' MS No.984 - Do-MS dated Śaka 1734 = AD 1819 The date of MS No. 988 recorded by Dr. Devasthalı is“ Samvat 1644." If this is correct it can be interpreted as follows.- (1) If the date 1644 belongs to Vikrama Samvat it is equal to A. D. 1588. This date for a MS of Nāgoji's work is impossible as Nāgoji lived definitely after c. A D. 1640. (2) If the date 1644 belongs to Saka era it is equal to A. D. 1788. This date for the M8 is possible as it does not conflict with the chronology for Nāgoji's works fixed by scholars. MS No 1198 -सापिण्यप्रदीप- Ms dated Saka 1725 = A.D. 1803. Authorities referred to in this work are अनवदेव, आपस्तम्ब ' धर्मसूत्र, गोविन्दार्णव, गौतम, चतुर्विंशतिमत नंदपढित, पैठीनसि, बृहस्पति, बौधायन, ब्रह्मपुराण, मदन- पारिजात, मनु (or मनुस्मृति ), मात्स्य, माधव ( and माधवानुयायिन ), मार्कडेयपुराण, मीमासावार्तिक, याज्ञवल्क्य, वसिष्ठ, वासुदेव ( भट्ट वासुदेव ), विज्ञानेश्वर, व्यास, शकरभट्ट, शङ्ख, शाकटायन, सग्रहोक्कि, सत्याषाढ, सुमन्तु, स्मृतिपादस्थवार्तिक, हरदत्त, हेमाद्रि Among the above references the following three are important for the chronology of Nāgojibhatta and his works (1) शकरभट्ट-Between A. D. 1540 and 1600. He was the nephew of कमलाकरभट्ट author of निर्णयसिंधु (A D. 1612) and composed द्वैतनिर्णय and - ·Chronology of Nāgojibbatta 215 other works on dharmaśāstra (Seo p. 717 of Vol. I of Hist. of Diarmu. by P. V Kano). (2) mar the author of Eastery and other forks. Ho flourished "beiweon 10-15 and 1075 H. D." (See p. 452 of History of Dharm sastra, Vol. I by P. V. kane). (3) igaram tho celebrated writer on dharnaśüstra. He flourished * between 1591 and 1630 A. D." (See p. 432 of Hists of Dharma. VoL I by P. V. Kano ). US No. 1358 HigiTT TOICATA. MS dated sala 1702=AD. 1810. IS No. 1353 Do The Descriptive Catalogue of USS ( Vol. VI - Vyākarana USS ) 10 the Asiatic Society of Bengal records the following MSS of Nagonbbatta's Forks A/S No. 1909-19177cfiatala UUS No 4223 Do-315 dated Samyat 1791=d.D. 1738. JIS No. 1268_harag IS dated Sainyat 1828= 4. D. 1779. HIS No. 4281-36~ (See also other USS of this work, Nos. 1285 to 1290). JS No. 4331 -- Zgågratoria TraH571 -- ( Other USS Nos. 1332, 1333, 4131) US No. 4131 is dated Saka 1745=A D. 1823. US VO. 4313 SHIJESTI JIS No. 1314 - Do-US dated Samrat 1911= D. 1831. JIS No. 1815 - afaita by Vaidyanātha Payugande ( VS dated Samvat 1916 = A.D 1860 ) Nāgojibhatta wroto & commentary called suta on the 917 of Govinda. The B, O, R. Instituto has a .VS of this commentary, No. 119 of 1902-07. References to works and authors found in this JIS aru. रामायण, दीपिका, उगटालझारहत्, परमानन्दचस्पति, नाहनीनामकाः, चरिदास, :. Sāgoji refers in this work to his 191639aa-a-NTT as follo, Fullo i m'fa 1916 tai arat afTIUAFIA:” Folio 1-o'stla HTË EH! TATIETTARHITEKT Polo 1 973 ICHU Crasztof RIHT14776ADOTETTITIT 1. Tento a , ( hits FT, ta siitä, ) swiss aristorant Hotel Lima 15.3 - 16w L.D. (717L. c!!. Yoki), ·। 216 Studies in Indian Literary History - It is clear from these three references that Nāgojibhatta's guita on the mountaita of Govinda was composed after the composition of his वैय्याकरणसिद्धान्तमजूषा. There is a MS of Nāgojibbatta's Varyakarana Siddhanta-Mañjušā (No. 1295) in the library of Scindia Oriental Institute, Ujjain, copied in Saha 1630 = A. D. 1708. My friend Sri 8. L. Katre, the Curator of the Institute has kindly supplied to me the following extract from the colophon of this MS :- "वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तमंजूषा या कृता मया । तया श्रीभगवान्साम्बः शिवो मे प्रीयतामिति || श्री शाके १६३० चैत्र सुदि १४ बुधे शुभम् कूर्माचलदेशे अलमोडा श्री ज्ञानिचन्दराज्यस्थाने वीरेश्वरपण्डितगृहनिकटे लिखितमिदं दशाग्रं ( -scored ? ) रत्नाकरत्रिपाठिना ॥ शुभम् ॥" One Ratnakara Tripathi copied this MS at Almoda (Almora ) in the Kūrmācele (Kumaon ) territory &t & place near the house of Vireśvara Pandita on Budhavāra, 14th day of the bright fortnight of the month of Castra of Saka 1630. This date corresponds to Wednesday, 24th March 1708 according to Indian Ephemeris, Vol. VI by Pillai, page 218. The date of this work must, therefore, be earlier than A. D 1708. The BO. R. Institute has a MS of the वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तमंजूषा ( No. 33 of 1907-1916 ) dated Saka 1699 = 1777 A. D. I have gone through this MS cursorily. Works and authors mentioned in this treatise are न्यायभाष्यकृता, कैयट, चरके पतंजलि , नैयायिका., पातजल भाष्य, पाणिनि, हरिणा, हेलाराजः, हेलाराजीये, कणादिसूत्र, भारतं, हरिवंश, जैमिनिसूत्र, श्रीहर्षकृतखंडने, भाश्वलायन, आश्वलायनश्रोतकारिका, बौधायनसूत्र, शांखायन, पुंजराज , गौतमः, न्यायवार्तिककार, भारद्वाजः, साख्यसूत्रे, वाचस्पतिमिश्रा परमार्थसारे शेषनागेन, भागवते, कौमें, बौद्धमत, सनत्सुजातीयभाष्ये भगवत्पादै., व्याससूत्रे, ब्रह्माण्डपुराणे, नैयायिकनव्योक्क, निरुक्तभाष्ये, काव्यप्रकाशे, पातंजलसूत्र, भट्टकारिकायां, चरको, गौतमीये, समर्थसूत्रभाष्ये, निरुक्ते, खडनकृता, वृद्धाः, भलकारिकै, तात्रिका नव्यमीसासका , गुरुमतं ( fol. 78), भट्टै , मिताक्षरा, याज्ञवल्क्य, शवरस्वामी, अर्वाचीननैया- यिकमीमासकाना, पराशरोपपुराणात् वात्स्यायन , देवलः, रुद्रदत्तविद्यारण्याभ्याम्, गीतावचन, मनुना, पचशिखाचार्य , मार्कडेयपुराण, पराशरस्मृतिव्याख्याया माधवाचार्य , मणिकृता, " इति भाष्यप्रदीपोद्योतादौ विस्तरः " ( folio 140 ), हरिस्वामि, भट्टपादै , वेदभाष्य, गौतमस्मृते , वायू (पुराण), देवीपुराण, सूतसहिता, राणककृत्, दीधितिकार , हरिदीक्षित (the guru of Nagoubhatta in फणिभाष्य), रामराम (guru of N. In न्यायवत्र ), श्रृंगवेरपुराधीश राम ( the patron of N.)-Colophon on fol. 221 - " इतिश्रीमदुपाध्यायोपनामक सतीगर्भजशिवभट्टसुत नागेशकृतो वैयाकरणसिद्धांतमजूषाख्यः स्फोटवाद.॥" In the above list of references, the reference by Nāgojibhatta to his own "भाष्यप्रदीपोद्योत" on folio 140 of the MS is important. This work is ·Chronology of Nāgojibbatta 317 no other than the HETACHT-sata of this author. It is, therefore, clear that Nāgojibhatta's AENIGHT - gata sus composed earlier than his 691Euff Ih197 of which a MS dated to D. 1709 15 available in the library of the Sciodia Oriental Institute, UjJ210. I gratefully record below references in Nāgojibhatta's works to his other works supplied by my friend Prof. K. V. bhyanlar (1) In लघुमजूषा ( Benares Edition ) Nagon mentions his शब्देन्दुशेसर.- Page 1033-" एतच्च निरूपित कतृम्मणोरिति सूत्रे शदेन्दुशेसरे" Page 1083-ra H97 TITTE” (according to Vaidyapātbs Paysgunde, the popil of Nāgoji faza). (2) In महामाप्यप्रदीपोयोट (Benares Edition) Nagou mentions मंजपा on the following pages Page 8mm "Ateita tam #ayran" (see also pp. 14, 5s, and tho following sūtras.-1, 2, 58, 1, 3, 72, 1, 4, 5% ). (3) In ayat TET ( Benares Edition ) Nāgoji mentions his ( 57 ) 776947 ateita on the following pages.- Pago 437– "Caet 71697 tatara Freitas ( see also pages 527 and 572). From the gloss of Vaidyanatha Pāyagundo on the same wo find that there are many indirect references in this work to Nāgoji's other Forks indicated by app as found on the following pages of the Benares Edition [1] 57747 = ÄRI ( pages 136, 140, 137, 144 [2 ] अन्यत्र उद्योत, and शब्दरत्न of हरिदीक्षित ( Pp 212, 268) [3] 92 = gula, (pp. 54,111, 262 ) [] =777 (pp. 180, 203, 270 ) [ 5 ] TI= TOTT, Juta ( p. 62 ) ( 1 ) In his commentary on the Rasagungüdharo of Jagannātha Pandıtaraya Nāgoji mentions his EU (seo p. 360 of Nirnaya Sagara Press Edition of we Rasayangidhara ). (5) In gfonga (ed. by Kielhora, B. S. Series ) Nāgoji mestions bis other forks as follows.- (1) TTT (pp. 21, 31 01, 104, 114) (ii) ==77jgtata ( pp. +3, 72 ) (ui) IT (pp. 79. 109 ) I'rom the commentary of Vaidyabātba Pīyagunda co the Paribia windutelhuru 1506ct the follox icdirect sulercoces to his Forks in.de by S501 28 ·218 Studies in Indian Literary History (1) 2747 = sua ( pp 7, 22, 29, 31, 38, 56, 70, 74, 84 89, 96, 97, 98, 103, 104, 105, 111, 112, 115 ) (2) अन्यत्र=मजूपा (p. 8) (3) अन्यत्र = शब्देन्दुशेखर (pp. 37, 107). ( 4 ) 747=TE (pp 61, 75, 78, 90, 96, 99, 110). From the data recorded so far we can tentatively draw the following conclusions (1) In his əraitafiore Nāgoji (=N) mentions Faucaróng (A. D 1612). In his arasuneta N mentions TECHTE ( between A. D 1540 and 1600 ), pridiga ( between A D. 1645-1675 ) and agaica ( between A. D. 1595 and 1630). N is, therefore, later than c A D. 1670. (2) The Ujjain MS of N's à TituluaTaAfty is dated A. D. 1708. (8) The A. S. B. ( Calcutta ) MS No 4223, of N's voluminous wolk HE1971CTEtq-gela is dated A, D. 1738 4) In the वै सि. मजूषा N mentions his महाभाष्यप्रदीपउद्योत, which in its turn mentions वै सि. मजूपा 'This cross-reference proves that both these works were being composed simultaneously some time earlier than A. D. 1708, which is the date of the Ujjain MS of à ih 791. (6) These voluminous works Viz the वै सि मजूपा and महाभाष्यप्रदीपgula are the products of N's mature intellect and scholarship Presuming that N was about 30 years old at the time of their composition sometime before A. D 1708, the date of a copy of one of these works, we may easily infer that N was born say between A. D 1670 and 1680. This inference is in harmony with his reference to Anantadeva ( A D 1645-1675). (6) Very probably N composed his वै. सि. मंजूषा and महाभाष्यप्रदीपzuta between c A, D 1700 and 1708. (7) N composed his commentary on the That of Bhānudatta called the TAĦaf19517 sometime before A. D. 1719, which is the date of a MS of this work in the India Office Library ( See p. 355 of India Office Catalogue, Vol. III ) &s pointed out by S. K. De in History of Sanskrit Poetics, Vol. I (1923). (8) N composed his commentary on the Rasagangadhara after his composition of the à fet, ha as he mentions à, fet. Here in this commentary. Very probably this commentary was composed by N sometime after A. D. 1700. (9)N composed his काव्यप्रदीप-उद्योत, which mentions वै. सि. मंजूषा, also after A. D. 1700.

·210 Chronology of Nāgojibbattu (10) N composed bis artanavia sometime beforo A. D.1722, sfhich is possibly the date of & JIS of this work (No. 933) in the Bombay University collection of MSS. (11) N composed his लघुमज्या sometime after his पै. मि. मंज्या (between A. D. 1700 and 1708 ). (12) N composed his लघुमंजपा after his शब्देन्दुशेचर (= पृहन्टन्देन्दुशेखर) as he rofers to शन्देन्दुशेसर in the लघुमंजूपा (13) N composed his लघुशन्देन्दुशेखर after his Zइन्छन्देन्दुशेषर. 14 ) N mentions #ETH164519-jula (Between A. D. 1700 and 1703) in his लघुशन्देन्दुशेखर Evidently the लघुशन्देन्दुशेसर Is later than A. D. 1700. (15) N composed his परिभापन्दुशेखर after his ★ सि मनपा and महानाप्य- 19-jala (both composed bettecen c. A.D. 1700 and 1708 ) and also after वृहच्छब्देन्दुशेखर as these works are mentioned by him in the परिभापेन्दुसर. (16) N composed his agažashat some time before A. D. 1721 es we bave tbe following dated DSS of this sork in the library of the Oriental Institute, Baroda. Accession No. 8-16- STESSITEN, US dated Samvat 1777 ( = A. D. 1721 ). ( seo pp. 714-715 of Alphabetical List, Vol. I, 1942 ). Accession No. 11703- लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर with comm. 'चिदस्थिमाला' by Nāgou's papila ay gaga - JIS dated Samyat 1780 (= A. D. 1724 ) (see pp. 716-717 of Alphabetical List, Vol. I, 1942 ). Evidently N composed bis Triche earlier than c .. D. 1715 as the लघुदाब्देन्दुशेम्बर is an abridgment of the Zच्चन्देन्दुशेखर. As tho लसन्देन्दु- ha mentions ll. fq. 77777 ( bet seen .1. D. 1700 and 1703) it is later than c .. D 1700 and earlier than A.D 1721, the date of the Baroda MS of this work. (17) N composed his $1697219-Juta beforo A. D. 1751, the date of MS No. 1293 of this work in the Desal collection of USS of cha Bombay University (seo p 236 of H. D Velihar's Cału. 1953) As ibis work mcations 7. fa. A 197 ( becseco A D 1700 and 1708 ) it was composed tefors . D 1751 but later than c. a. D. 1700. (18) N composed his figuras with coumentary bcloro A. D. 1733, the date of IS No. 1402 of th:s hork in the Desai collection of ito Bowbay University (sec. p. 253 of Velanlar's Ca. 1953.) (10) Besides the Vain JIS of FA. HII dated 1. D. 1705 thura is another IS of it dated 1. D. 17,37 in tbu Desar Collectico of tha Bombay Calicrsity ( No. 1623-10], 280 of Fell'ar's Catalogue, 1939).

·27. Date of Vasudeva's Commentary on the Karpūramañjarī of Rājas'ekhara ( Between A. D. 1450 and 1700 ) * The following commentaries on Rājasekhara's Karpūramañjari have been recorded by Aufrecht in his Catalogus Catalogorum CC I, p.89—(1) by Kāmarāja ( Premarāja ) (2) by Krşnasūnu ( 3 ) by Dharmadāsa ( 4 ) Ratnamañjarī by Pītāmbara (5) Karpūramañjariprakaśa by Vasudeva K 70; Peters. 3. 393. (6) Karpūramañjarichāyā CC II, p. 15 — Karpuramañjarīprakāśa by Vasudeva L. 3288, Peters 4.25, Stein 77 ( 100 ) I am concerned in this paper with Vāsudeva's commentary which is available in a published form 1 Its editor has not determined the date of the commentator Vasudeva. I propose in this paper to put some limits to his date. Vasudeva was the son of Prabhākara and Gomati as stated in the following stanze at the beginning of his commentary – तात प्रभाकर नत्वा मातर गोमतीमपि । कर्पूरमन्जरीटीका वासुदेवेन तन्यते ॥" In all the colophons found in the commentary the name of the author, the name of his father and the name of the commentary viz. कर्पूरमंजरीप्रकाश are recorded as follows " इति श्री...प्रभाकरमहात्मजवासुदेवविरचिते कर्पूरमारीप्रकाशे" According to Aufrecht (CC I, p. 567 ) agça composed & work on मीमांसा called the पयोगह-समर्थन-प्रकार dealing with the substitution of milk for intoxicating spirits in the arata ceremony (See Hall's Bibliography, p 292). This work cites त्रिकाण्डमण्डन, सौत्रामणि and the मिताक्षरा of विज्ञानेश्वर (C. A. D 1070-1100). The MS " Peters 4.25" mentioned by Aufrecht is identical with MS No 862 of 1886-92 ( कर्पूरमञ्जरी with प्रकाश by वासुदेव) in the Govt. MSS Library at the B. O R Institute, Poona Another MS of Vāsudeva's #12T mentioned by Aufreoht is "Peters 3.393" which is * Orrontal Thought, Vol. I, No 1, pp. 59-68. 1 Published by Nirnaya Bagar Press, Bombay, 1949, edited by N R Acharya.

·Vüsadova's Councotary on the Karpuramanjari of Rajasekhara 221 -- P.6,8 Identical with IS No 278 of 183180 in the Govt. USS Library. Both these Iss bear no dates. They sppear to be at least 150 years old. Tho MIS " K. 70 " of 16157 recorded by Kielborn in bis List of C. P. JISS, Nagpur, 1873, p. 70, 1s mentioned by Kielhorn to be about 125 years old. If this statement is correct the JIS appears to have been copied about A. D. 1750 which is, therefore, the later limit to the date of Vasudeva. The earlier limit to the date of Vasudeva may not be fixed on tho basis of references in the commentary. Works and authors mentioncd by Vasudeva in his कर्पूरमजरीप्रकाश (V. S. Press, Bombay, 1919) are as follows.- (1) सरस्वतीकण्ठाभरण-p. 1, 2, 10, 18 (2) दण्डिना- p. 2, 10, 15 16, 16, 17, 22 28, 30 (3) काव्यप्रकाश---p. 2, 4, 10, 11, 14, 36, 38, 42, etc. (1) भरते. p. 2,6,7,8, 35 (5) वामनेन-p4 (8) रसकलिकायाम् -p. 6, 34, 37 (7) नाटयप्रदीपे-p. 8 (8) दशरूपके-~p 6, 13, 35, 63 9) भावप्रकाशे (10) सगीतसर्वस्वे-p. 6 (11) मानगुप्ताचाय---- p. 7 (12) नाट्यलोचने-p. (13) सुधाफरे-p 10, 34 (15) प्राकृतसंजीविन्याम् -- 10 (15) शृंगारतिलके-p 13, 14, 40 (16) सगीतरत्नाकरे -p. 35, (17) साहित्यदर्पण--p1,10 (18) मम्मटेन-p.. (19) विश्व.----p.45-A. D. 1111 (20) वृद.-p. 52 (21) कालिदामेन - p. 59 (22) कान्यादरों दपिउना-2.66, 69,81 (23) निकाण्टी-५. 70 Tbe diles of some of the works and authors meduoald by Visudovu aru is fulluns No. 17 -सादिस्यदर्पन Betren .l. D 100 and 1350 (Stop. 236cl Sansine Poulics Vol 1, 1933, by s k. Du). B:CD A D. 1300 and 1360 (Step Plal P. V. Kany's Sans' rnt Princr, 1951 ). - ·222 Studies in Indian Literary History No. 9 भावप्रकाश This is obviously the #124912 by Sāradātanayabetween A. D. 1100 and 1300 ( See p. 242 of 8. K. De's Poetics, Vol. I). between 1175 and 1950 A. D. ( See p 405 of P. V. Kane's Sanskrit Poetics). No. 7 --arage- A work of this name was composed by JETAYT aitarif in A D. 1618 ( See p 402 of P. V, Kane's Sanskrit Poetics ). No. 13 -919T — Very probably this work is identical with the Tapiagart of fats 1975– A. D 1340-1360 according to A. N. Krishna Aiyangar ( See p. 411 of P. V. Kane's Sanskrit Poetics ) No. 16 -- aviatal — Śārägdeva, the author of this work on music, was patronised by the Yādava king Singhna ( A D 1210-1247 ). ( See p 419 of P V Kane's Sanskrit Poetics, 1951 ) As वासुदेव mentions and quotes from the साहित्यदर्पण (c A. D. 1800- 1380) we may fix about A D 1450 as the earlier terminus to the date of his commentary on the AjTHEA# If the work argasta quoted by him is identical with the facta com posed in A. D. 1613 by Sundaramiśra Aujāgarı this earlier limit can be pushed ap to about A. D. 1650, the later limit being about A D 1750 fixed by me already on the strength of the age of a MS of Väsudeva's Prakāśa recorded by Kielhorn Vasudeva records the following vernacular equivalents in bis commentary Page 18 महाराष्ट्रभाषायाम् ' निप्पट' इति प्रसिद्धम् Page 27 -- "zada TTI' atqut'ga H19RITETI" Perhaps Vasudeva hailed from Mahārāstra and know the Marathi language. In the light of evidence recorded above we can arrive at the following conclusions regarding Vāsudeva's date (1) The date of Vasudeva definitely lies between A, D 1450 and 1750. ( 2 ) If the the work Natyapradīpa mentioned by Vasudeva 18 identical with the Nātyapradipa composed by Sundaramıśra in A. D. 1613, the date of Vasudeva can be fixed between A. D. 1650 and 1760.

·28. Some Puranic Extracts quoted by Apararka (C. A. D. 1125 ) and their bearing on the History of Indian Paleography and Education In my paper on the History of Inl-manufacturs in India, I havo recorded some recipes which appear to be later than A. D. 1200. The earliest among these recipes is that from a work on alchemy called tho Rasaratnůkara of Nityanītba Siddha assigned by scholars to about the 13th centary Since this paper was published I happened to read somo portions of the commentary on the Yajñalalkyusmrti by parūrka, who is assigned by M. DI. Prof P. V. Kano to A, D. 1135 In the dūnapraharanu of the Yüjñalalhyasmrti (chapter I, prakarans 8,) Yājžavalkya extols 7 or liza in verso 21%. In commerung upon this verse Aparārka quotes several authorities' such as यम, वृहस्पति, भगिन्यो- तर, मरस्यपुराण, नन्दिपुराण, etc The long extracts from the three Paranas portaining to fauria are important as they contain some literary and paleographical inaterial. These extracts deal with the following topics (1) acatar's Worship of gent (manuscript), description of fi (ink), Alquran (ink-pot), formula of ink, qualifications of a 0974 ( writer of JSS), instructions regarding the writing of Mss, depositing USS 10 ans or inonastery, the merit acquired by donating Mss of Purānus, Rāmīyana, labābhāratz, endowment for the maintensaco of a praceptor ( 39789147far. GT); endowment for providing food, raiment etu. to students and making provision for students pursuing a study of technical sciences and arts ( TOTETITC7), endowment for the constant reading of religious manuscripts in the temples of gods, Siva, Vişng and Sūryu. (2) ARTYT: Donating of the USS of the followius Purunas according to specific ridhisia (1) A4 10000, TUTTO, (b) #4 55000, 90g9i5, (C) Å+ 23000, frasigiri, (d) 94 21000, 4997127, Puth Chini ya 9111, Sc. Janji in 3-16. 1 Vida Provinsi, la 111 ( 1911, A 1-1' 2 Villain 236C3 Ci Vich I ci swoje op's. (Butun bando Sarot, amely 1.)

·824 Studies in Indian Literary History 3 (०) ग्रंथ 18000, भागवतपुराण, () प्रथ 25000, नारदपुराण, (8) ग्रंथ 9000, मार्कण्डेय, ( 1 ) अथ 16000 आग्नेयपुराण, (1) अथ 14500, भविष्यत्पुराण, (3) ग्रंथ 18000, ब्रह्मवैवर्त, (k) अथ 11000, लिद्गपुराण, (1) ग्रंथ 24000, वाराहपुराण, (m) अथ 81100, स्कन्दपुराण, (n) अथ 10000, वामनपुराण, (०) अथ 17000, कूर्मपुराण (P) अथ 13000, मत्स्यपुराण, (4) अथ 18000, गरुडपुराण, (r) अथ 12200, ब्रह्माण्डपुराण. (3) नन्दिपुराण Importance of शास्त्रदान, 14 Vidyās Vedas, Vedāngas, dharmaśāstra, purāņa, mimamsā, tarka, ayurveda, Samāveda, Atmavidya, kalāvidya, śılpavidyā, sasyavidya 4 etc, sta of श्लोक, प्रहेलिका, गाथा सुभाषित etc. may be regarded as विद्यादानworship of a qualified guru-पुस्तकदान to be carried out in a शिव- मंदिर-worship of वाचकs and श्रावक--qualifications of a वाचक .-- " वाचको ब्राह्मणः प्राज्ञ श्रुतशास्त्रो महात्मना । अभ्यस्ताक्षरविन्यस्तो वृत्तशास्त्रविशारदः । शब्दार्थविरप्रगल्भश्च विनीतो मेधयान्वित. ॥ गीतज्ञो वाक्यविच्छ्राव्यस्वरोऽनाविलभाषक ।" Qualifications of & TE " अध्यायसर्गविच्छेदविभक्तार्थप्रयोजक । सस्कार संस्कृतां विद्या प्राकृत प्राकृतामपि । आलापमात्रैर्व्याख्यानैर्यश्च शिष्यान्प्रवोधयेत् । देशाभिधानविन्यासर्वोधयेच्चापि यो स गुरुः स पिता माता स तु चिन्तामणिः स्मृतः । The area should read out Mss in the following manner — "शनैर्विबोध्य वै वाच्यमध्यात्मादि च यद्भवेत् ॥ क्रुद्धोति युद्धसक्षोभ धारावर्तेन वाचयेत् ।। सरागललितेर्वाक्यैर्वांचयेदवृद्धसंगमे । गुरुः॥ " -- 3 The extent of eaoh Purana in granthas indicated here as part of Apararlka's commentary would be an important testimony bearing on the extent of each of the 18 Purăpas about A. D 1100, provided those grantha figures are found in the earliest dated Mss of Aparárka's commentary and corroborated by other reliable evidence. * सस्यविद्या means poasbly the science of agriculture.. It is also called सस्यवेद in the following lines of the नन्दिपुराणः " सस्यवेदप्रदानेन सपन्ना यस्य शालय । किं नाम न कृत तत्र पुण्य भवति शाश्वतम् ॥" (p. 397 ) Evidently there were some treatises on Grafen, which are now lost. The only treatise wo know at present is कृषिपराशर ·History of Indian Paleograpby & Education 225 नानादृत्तानुरूपेण लालिरयन च वाचयेत् ॥ साध्यायसमाती च कथापर्यन्त एवं था। प्रशस्तपदमयोगकर्यादिति पिरामणम् ।। समाते पाचनेऽभीष्टं स्तूयेद्देन विचक्षणः।" The effect of listening to the शानs is described as following "समप्रशाराश्रयणेन घुमा अदाप्रधान भपतीह चेतः रागं च शास्त्रात्मकमभ्युपैति दोपाश्च नाश निखिलेन यान्ति॥" The merit of persenting manuscripts on different as to learned Brahmins is very great. Equally great is the merit of presenting writing materials like पत्र ( leaves ), मपीपात्र (ink.pot), लेसनी ( pen) and सपुट (box for keeping writing muterials ) etc "येऽपि पत्रमपीपात्रलेखनीसपुटादिरम् । दाः शाखाभियुक्ताय तेऽपि विद्याप्रदायिन ॥ यान्ति लोकान्शुभान्मत्याः पुण्यश्लोका महाधियः ।। इति विद्याप्रदानस्य महाभाग्य प्रकीर्तितम् ।। The foregoing brief analysis of the Purānic extracts quoted by Aparārks gives us a good idea of the inportance attached to fauzia and its beneficial effects on the cducationul activities of ancient times prior to A. D. 1100. In the mechanism of education, so graphically described in these extracts avery part had its own importance as the following series of these parts will show लेस पुस्तक वाचक गरु धारक The idea of acquiring werit (punya ) by francia prompted the rich and pious public of the day to contribute its wite for keeping this mecha- Dism well oiled and in smooth working order. The romarks in the Purúnic extracts about 15 (scribe ) with his writing accessories have a paleographic interest, while thoso about Tige (reader ), Te (preceptor ) and 1175 ( disciple) possess an educational interest The following lines in the extracts from the Bharisoltarupurana refer to a formula for and which wppeurs lo have been current bcloro A. D. 1100.- "सोवणी लेपनी कायां रोप्पं घमपिनासनम् । दीपज्यालाममुभा समान मपी भवेत् ॥ औदुम्बरामयपागिश्योलरमाधिना।" The per should Lu walu of gold, tie ial-pot should bo in ua of silser. The us should le prepared fcriu lsmp blac!. 1011d up with 11.311 - 4- ·226 Studies in Indian Literary History ( juice of aloes or gum myrrh ) and pounded with hand in a tray or vessel ( 77 ) of Audumbara wood 1. o wood of the udumbara (Ficus Glomerata), which is one of the seven holy trees in India I cannot say what special purpose was served by the udumbara wood and its contact with the mixture of foutes and atd, In some of the formulas of ink recorded by me the use of cooper vessels for mixing up the ink-ingredients is prescribed, though in these formalae foutes and als remain as main ingredients In the above formulae from the Bhavişyottara purūņa we have the simplest process of making ink, which appears to have been in use more than a thousand year ago in India in writing manuscripts on palm leaves, as paper had not then made its appearance in India The writing outfit then consisted of a box with ink, ink-stund and pens, as also blank leaves (97891919gentagelica) as expressly stated in the Nandipuräna extract quoted by A parārka This out fit was presented to the learned men of the day ( gy: aYTil ) with a view to acqiring merit ( gru ) Even today we present to friends sets of writing materials like fountain pens, ink stands etc but it is doubtful whether these accessories have stimulated or facilitated any literary effort in them They remain on the tables of our friends only for display, at times with a dry ink pot and a broken holder or nib or a leaking fountain pen. As regards the lamp black used for ink.manufacture in India from ancient times, I have to state that some product from soot or lamp black was exported to Greece and Rome for the manufacture of black colour used by painters in these countries as stated by Dr. Albert Neuberger.5 5 Vide pp 194-195 of Technscal Arts and Scroncos of the Asicionts (Eng Translation by H L, Brode, Methuen and Co ( 1930 )-Speaking of Inorganfo Dyes and Painter's Colours Dr Neuborger observes "For making black, soot was the chief souroe It was produced as nowadays in special works Pitoh, resin, chips from the pine, beeswax, dried remains of the grape and other substances, were burned in chambers, whose walls were as smooth as possible and in many cases made of polished marble. The soot whioh deposited itself was sorato hod off Further bono black was also in use, it is supposed to have been discovered by the most celebrated painter in Greece namely, Apelles ( about 325 B. O ) who produced it by charring Ivory Bouzo black was extraordinarily dear and was only seldom employed. On the other hand wood-tar was sometimes used, as well 88 8 black dorsved from Indra, which us probably sdontical wrth otlr Indian wik, and so lshowsso ropresented a product from soot ·INDEX By A, D. Pusallar Note." Asterisk (*)” refers to the particular pige number and the foot-note thereon, while "a" to the foot.bote on that page Amarsing 27n, 28 Amurusatahu 370 Abludhūnacıntūmani 172 bhidhunacülümanı 44 Anabillupura 1761 Abhinayagupta 51 Inandavrndulanacampı 136, 137 Abhyankar, Prof. K. V. 217 Adaptabhatta 132, 131 136, 137 Ibu-I Fazl 193, 194 Anantadeva 214, 215, 218 Il üruratna 820 Aicolagaccba 145 Icūrendu 160n Andambhattu 186 icūrendusekhara 212 Antyestipuddhati 132, 133, 134, Adlaitasudhu 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 135, 136, 137 53, 54 Anup Sioskrit Library, Bikaucr dgnipurūna 1, 51, 198, 224 48 Ahiplenu 176 Anupsiog 27+, 28 Ihmad Nizam Shah 138 Aparārka 223, 224n, 225, 226 jin rahbari 191, 1936, 191 spurolgúnubhala 147, 148, 100, Aiyungar, Dr. S. E. 179 151 Ajaya 15 Apustamba 20,51, 13-1, 153, 155, Abara 214 156, 157, 155, 215 Akbar Son, 183, 189, 191, 192, Appaya Diksitt 39, 52, 208, 209 193, 194, 195 Apte, V.S. 8 Akbar, the Great Jogul 192, 193, Ano 17, 18, 19, 20, 21., 22- 191 Actha 7 Iklyillarida Tippani 17n irthaśāstra 1, 105n diamburanajiji 185 Arunddatta 133, 158 danlurusudh 212 Bryavarsit 78 Al-Idrisi 176n Al Shin 210 Asathaa (Asad kbia) 161, 105, Imara J0, 121, 130 lcon, lui, 169 Amurunus's 1, 25, 20, 15, 208 Asīvurubla) 110, 141 wracaldout 0,123 Isurucu.inlik 212,211, 219, 219 Inrund 15 líc.dry, 1.11 1ñjuri 15 ·228 Studies in Indian Literary History Áştangahrdaya 45, 153, 154n, 157n, 158 Aştāngasamgraha 45, 153, 157*, 158 Ašvacıkrtså 177 Aśvapandita 205 Ašvaldyana Grhya Satra 154 Asvavardyaka 172, 176, 179 Atale, Bābadeva 76n, 77n Aufrecht, Th. 2, 13, 17, 184, 20, 25, 35, 36, 37n, 41, 42n, 43*, 440, 46, 47, 52, 76, 79n, 90, 100, 117, 118, 128#, 136, 1400, 143, 161n, 196, 207, 212, 220 Aurangzeb ( Aurangaśāha) 91, 93, 94, 166*, 167, 168n Avarānn& 153, 154, 155, 156, 167#, 158 B Badrinath 196 Baghela dynasty 25, 26, 29 Baghelakhanda 26*, 27, 29 Banjayūra påka 3, Bala Gādegila 182, 183, 184, 185, 186 Balaji Bajirao 77n Balambbatte Pāyagunde 23, 24 Balambhatti 23, 24n Bālamukunda Arde 19, 22, 23 Balarāmāyana 51 Bam berdekar, Rao Bahadur W. A 29n, 38, 206 Bānabhatta 44, 93 Banaras 203, 205, 212 Bappacandra 44 Baudhāyana Dharma Sutra 153, 156, 157, 158 Beale, T W. 166n, 189, 190 Bednor 209#, 210 Belvalkar, Dr. S K. 1440, 207 Benares 17n, 18, 19, 22, 23, 28, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 54, 80n, 81n, 82n, 83n, 84, 137, 161, 162, 165, 168, 169, 170, 184 Bendall 250 Bendre, V. S. 81n, 100, 101, 1670 Bernier 46n Bhadrappa ( Bhadrendra ) 205, 206, 209, 211. Bhagalpur 390, 40 Bhayavadgita 37,61 Bhagvanlal Indraji 94, 97, 98n Bhagavatapurāna 51, 121, 208, 216, 224 Bhāmaha 93 Bhāmati 51, 208 Bhandarkar, Dr D. R 201 Bhandarkar, Sır R. G. 76n, 90, 1280 Bhānubhatta 100, 122, 126 See also“Harı Kayı' Bhānudatta 218 Bhānuji Diksita 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 45* Bbāramalla 140, 141, 142, 143, 144* Bharats 1 Bharatabhāvadipıkā 52 Bharataśāstra 198 Bhārapi 45, 93, 130 Bhartpharl 37, 51, 93, 130, 208 Bhāsa 130 ·Index 220 Bhāskarācārya 200 Bhūttadipiku 181 Bhatta Kamalakars 131 Bhattıkūvya 51 Bhattoji Dilsita 13*, 146, 15, 20, 25, 26, 27n, 29, 30, 45*, 49, 52, 1299, 1614, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209 Bhattoji Dikşıta Jñatrviveka 29n, 38, 206 Bhavabhūtı 37. 45, 51, 129 Bbavadevabbatta 200 Bhāvamıśra 4.1, 1540 Bhavand 3,6 Bbavāpi 101, 114 Bhalapaſcaśıhü 38 42 Bhuvuprahasa 221 222 Bbave, V. L 147 Bharosyapurūna 51, 143, 224 Bhalisyottarapurana 226 Bberibbāükāra 93 Bhilambbatta 36, 39, 41 Bhoja, king 1 Bhoja of Dbārā 199 Bhojs 31, 129, 136 Bhojaraja (deva) of Kaccha 110*, 141+, 1.12, 113, 1.14*, 145 Bhojal jakarana 110, 1113, 144*, 1.5, 116 Bhuj 1411, 112, 1.13, 115 Bille 30 B:bliography of Indian Philosophical Systems 892, 206, 209, 220 Bulbs 93 Birbal, Pijā 193 Blochmann, H. 1919, 192, 193. Bodhet 7 Bodleian Library 25 Bombay Gazellier 140, 141, 1-13 Bopadera 4.1 B. 0. R Institute, Poona 1, 15, 20 25 12, 13, 16, 48a, 49, 62, 76, 77n, 82, 99, 1640, 115, 117, 128, 130, 133, 134, 141, 143, 145, 149, 161n, 186, 196, 204, 207. 209, 215, 216, 220 Brahmandapurūna 143, 214, 216, 224 Brahmaprakasila 13*, 15 Brahınapurūna 61, 143, 211, 223 Brahmalaivartapurina 22.1 Brahmavidyopanışad 86n, 87 Bșhannuradivapurana 61, 143 Brhatsamhiti 1 British Museum 2n Brose, H. L. 2260 Buchanan 8 Budhabhūšana 111n, 115 - Bubler, 97 100, 118 141a, 1441, 156, 157 Burdell, 180, 22, 52, 135, 136 с 223, 226, Cakradatta 51 Caarapini 110, 111, 11., 120, 126 Canals 15 in, 155, 159 Cūnasys 93 Cindranandana 15 Candrasekhar: 37 Cindrusedis3 7J Coraka 51 ·230 Studies in Indian Literary History Carakasamhita 1530, 159n, Catalogue of Alwar Darbar MSS 49, 799 Catalogue of Bombay University MSS 132 Catalogue of British Museum MSS 25n Catalogue of Desar Collection in Bombay University 207, 219 Catalogue of Grammar MSS 207 Catalogue of India Office MSS 18n, 40n, 207 Catalogue of Jammu MSS 13n, 20n, 24n, 431 Catalogue of Kavya MSS, B. 0. R. I. 49n Catalogue of MSS in the Bodleian Library 430 Catalogue of MSS in the B. B. R. A. S 21n, 36n, 39n, 46n, 47n Catalogue of MSS in private libraries in Gujarat, Cutch, etc. 141n Catalogue of North-Western MSS 136 Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS in the Anup Sanskrit Library 14 Catalogue of Tanjore MSS 22n, 135, 136 Catalogue of Ulwar MSS 790 Catalogus Catalogorum 2, 13n, 17, 18n, 20, 251, 36n, 38, 41, 42n, 43*, 44n, 46, 47, 48, 52, 76n, 79n, 89n, 90, 100n, 117, 128n, 136, 140n, 143, 161n, 196, 207, 212, 220 Caturbhuja 43n, 46, 47 Campā 101, 102, 103, 104, 109, 122, 124, 125, 126 Champaka oil on Champāvati 39n, 40*, 41 Chandoratnávali 37, 39, 41 Ohaal 40*, 41* Chiplan 58n Chitray Shastri, S. V. 1350 139n, 147, 158n, 176n, 188, 209 Cemanicarita 129n, 130, 131 Cintamanı 38 Cintamanı 107, 108, 126, 198 Citale bhatta-Prakaraña 24 Citpāvan Brahmins 186 Citragupta 79 Citramimamsa 50, 52 Cittapāvana 73, O. Brahmin 19 Classical Period of Sanskrit Literature 112 Colebrooke, 23, 24 Cosmetics 2n, 6, 7 Cadamanı 198 Cultural History from Vayupurana 154n D Dabhol 800 Da Cunha 40n Daivajña Dāmodara 90, 92, 94, 96 Dalapati Rāya 80n Dallana 44, 51, 153, 154n, 157 Damayantikävya 45 Dandekar, Dr. R. N. 26n Dandın 129, 221 Dasakumdracarita-purvapith.ka 17, 20 Dasarūpaka 51, 221 ·Lodox 231 Datta, U.C. 1 Datta Misra 14, 15 De, Nandolal 40n De, Dr. S. K. 35, 218, 221, 222 Deb, Bimalacharan 1890 Debates of House of Lords 23 Delhi 146, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167n, 168, 169 Deśastha Brabmins 19, 29 Descriptive Catalogue of Bombay Unilersity USS 214 Descriptive Catalogue of Külya USS (AS B.) 30n Descriptive Catalogue of USS 111 d. S. B. (Vol. VI) 215 Descriptive Catalogue of Vaidyaka JISS 36 Descripture Catalogue of Vyaka. rana JSS (R. d. S. B.) 140 Deshpande, K. N. 55, 64 Devala 44, 316 Deva Šamkara 185 Devasthal, Prof. Dr. G. V. 132, 214 Deripuruna 316 Doyrukh 58* Dey, N. L. 81n Dhapalljaya 38 Dhanvanları 44 Dharani 15 Dharma 7 Dharmadāsa 15 Diarmapradlpa 140®, 141*, 113, 113, 114, 115 Daarmurá) strasurgruht 23 Dharroista 40 Dbi ulabari 37 Dhandırāja 161, 162n, 16-4, 105 + 167, 168, 170, 171 Dhūpana 3,7 Dhúrtasyāmı 20, 1560 Didhit. 18, 38, 216 Dikshit, $. B. 37*, 800, 90, 200 Dinakarod yota 78, Dipski 18, 198 Divekar, S... 210 Divanji, Rao Babador P. C. 129n Dolāpāk: 3,7 Dravyadipiha 46 Dravyagunaśataśloki 15* Dravyas 5 Duirūpakoşa 141 Düpıyāza, Mullā 193 Dvivedi, Sudbabara 136, 137 E Eggeling, Dr. 40, 50+, 135, 207, 208 Egypt 2n, 8 Ekanāth: 153, 159 Elphinstone, Vount Stuart 780 Encyclopaedia Britunnicu 30, 3n, 7 F Faizi 193 Farquhar, J. V. 89., 200 Fatesiogh ( Fateh Singh ) 26", 27*, 28 I'attosimba 63 Fleet, J. F. 157 Fonda 58 Gadidbırabhutba 129 Guuclarlırttı 174, 18 Gigūblatts 77n, 78, 790, 170 Seo Visvcs.ar.

·232 Studies in Indian Literary History Ganapatı 201 Gandhasara 1,2,4,5,6,7,8,10,12 Gandhaśāstra 1, 2, 6, 8, 12 Gandhavada 2n, 8, 10, 12 Ganeśabbatta 65, 66 Gangadhara 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10 Gangesa Upadhyāya 18 Garga 197 Garhwāl 200, 201, 202 Gartapāka 3,7 Garudapurana 51, 198, 224 Gautama 198, 214, 216 Gazetteer of United Provinces 200 Geographical Dictionary 40n, 81n Gheranda Samhita 89 Gingee-See Jinji Giripura 1284 Girvanapadamañjari 161, 165*, 167, 168, 169, 170 Gir vānavāgmañjari 161 Glass 2n Gorakhanāth 89 Gore, Prof N A 132, 136 Gotravali 19 į Government MSS Library (Poona ) 204, 220, 221 Government Oriental MSS Lib. rary, Madras 2040 Govinda 47, 215, 216 Govindajit 128, 129, 130 Govindarāya 77n Govindasvamin 157 Grant Duff 85n, 186 Grhyāgnisdgara 20, 21, 24 Gunākara 38 Gunamala 45 Gunaratnamala 44 Gupta, Umesa Candra 176n Gurjara caste 29, 30 Gurumarmaprakāśıkā 212 Gwalior 189, 190, 193, 194, 195, 201, 202 H Haidar Ali 209n Hathayendracarita 100 Haihayendrakāvya (-vyakhya) 110n, 117, 118, 119, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127 Haima 44 Halāyadba 44, 93 Hall, Fitzedward 174, 18, 89n, 206, 207, 209, 220 Haradatta 154, 155, 156, 214 Häravalı 45 Heridase Baba 189 Haridasa Svāmi 195 Harikayı 55, 100, 105, 106*, 108, 109, 110*, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 118, 119, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128 See Bhānabbatta Harisvāmi 216 Harivansa 216 Hathayoga 86, 87 Hathayogapradipika 86, 87, 88,89% Hattacandra 45 Helārāja 216 Hemacandra 45, 172, 173, 174, 176, 177, 178, 179, 1805 Hemādrı 38, 45, 153, 158, 198, 199, 214 Hiranyakeśa Dharmasūtra 157 History of Chaul and Bassein 40n ·Index History of Dharmasisira 180, 20n, 239, 240, 77, 790, Son, 824, 134, 137, 140, 143n, 157n, 200, 2120, 215* History of Gingeo and its rulers 167, 1690 History of Indian Astronoiny 37+ 801, 90, 200 History of Indian Logic 17, 29, 135n, 139 History of the Maratha: 186 History of Sansknt Poctics 35, 1390, 218, 221, 222 Hobson-Jobson 166p Eşdayadípaka 14 Hultzscb, E. 203, 204 Hultzsch Roport 220 Eumām, Hakim 193 Eungurasimha 201 Hwon Tusoog 410 Jugalbałosini 17n, 19 Jogally olimmalla 11 Jaguomobana 198 Jagoonātha Pandilarāji 113, 131, 129, 126, 170, 218 Jagat Chand 200 Jahāngir 194 Jaitapar 500 Jadakı Prisid, Dityad Babadur 28# Jatakapaddhal. 90, 200 Jūtīviveha 80# Jayadatta 172, 173, 176, 177, 179, 180#, 1810 Jayadeva 51, 93 Jayarama Kayi 29n Jayaramasvāmi Vadsgaonkar 147, 148, 151, 152 Jayasimha Siddharāja 1760 Jeon Hugues 410 Jebāngır 146 Jejjata .15 Jinoratnakosa 1.15 Jidji (Giogea) 790, 1000, 161, 1624, 161, 1664, 167, 168, 169n, 170 Juñizisu 1680 JUDDG 195 Jyourgarga 198, 199 K Kaiyuta 50, 216 Külü duría 211 Kilibastı 206 Kālaojar 193 bilagusa , kale, V L 16Su Kall Di, , C0, 71 Ikkeri 203, 2045, 206, 209, 210 Imperial Gazetteer 269, 270, 294, 414, 20922 Indor to the B:01. of the Indian Phil. Systens 172 Indians Ephemicris 216 India Office Catalunur 218 Indra Ofiica Library 18, 20, 25 India Office US'S Catalogue 250, 36n, 50, 135 Indrasin: 370 Indu 153n, 155 lok 1.17 J Jabalpur 27 ·234 Studies in Indian Literary History Kālıdāsa 45, 49, 121, 129 Kalpadrukosa 430 Kalpataru 208 Kalusha 115, 116, 117 Kalyānasāgara 144, 145, 146 Kalyānasābı 201 Kāma 7 Kamadhenu 50 Kamalakara 78 Kamalākarabhatta 18, 820, 155n, 170, 214 Kamapradipa 38 Kamasamaha 129* Kāmasutra 1 Kane, MM Dr. P. V. 18, 20n, 23, 24n, 77, 79n, 80n, 82n, 134, 137n, 139n, 140, 141, 143n, 157, 200, 212, 215, 221, 222, 223 Kane Volume 14, 45n Kankanakayı 38 Kapardıspămin 156n Karanātaka Brāhmanas 19 Karhāļā Brāhmaṇas 19 Karpūriya Śivadatta 43 See Śivadatta Karpūriya Karmavipäka 215n Karpuramañgari 220, 222 Kashmir Catalogue 47n Kaśka 17n, 18*, 24 Kaśyapa 199 Katro, S L. 185, 186, 216 Kätyāyana 21 Kavikaustubha 35, 36, 38, 41 Kavi Mandana 37 Kavindracandrodaya 46, 47 Kavindrācārya Sarasvati 464 47 Kavindra Paramānanda 210 Kavindravacanasamuccaya 111 Kavyadarśa 221 Kavyakutahala 37, 41 Kavyamandana 37, 41 Kavyānušāsana 1770 Kūvyaprakāśa 50, 208, 216, 221 Kavyasekhara 37, 41 Kayal 179, 180 Kāyasthe 769, 78n Kayasthadharmapradipa 77n Kayasthaparabhudharmädarśa 76*, 77, 78**, 80n, 82+, 83, 84 ( same as Parabhūprakaraṇa ) Kāyastha Prabhus 19 Keen, E G 189 Keladi 203, 204, 205, 206, 2094 210, 211 Kelavalı 590 Keśava 45 Keśavabhatte 654, 66, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139 Keśavapaddhatı 197, 200 Keśavapandita 81n, 100, 1670 Ketkar, S V 76n Keyadeva 44 Khandadova 182, 183, 184 Khāndekar, Vaidya Siyarāms Raghunātha 35, 41 Khān Khānan 193 Khare, G H 210n Khārepātan 591 Kharparapāka 3, 7 Khengār 140 Kielhorn 221 King Shahaji 29n 29*, ·Lader 235 King Shahaji (Tanjore) 38 Kirusimha 17, 18, 25, 260, 29, 201 Kiratūrjuniyu 37, 51 Kondabbattu 13, 14, 203n, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211 Konkana 73, 74, 80n, 103, 122, 176* Koran 21 Kramadipiha $9n Krisbal diyaogar, A. N. 222 Krishnamacharya, D. 112 Krşıparāśara 224n Krsnabhatta Arde 17*, 189, 190, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24 Krşnabhatt: 17n Krsnadatta 46 Krsna Govinda son Krşnımıśra 93 Krsnapandita 36, 39, 11 Krşnapanditu (ŚrI-) 103, 104, 107, 109, 112, 113, 114, 11ő, 116 117, 119, 127 Ksara 154, 155, 156, 157, 158 Kșcmendra 130 Kudal 58, 600 Kulkarni, Prof. K. P. 155n Kumārupāla 1760 Kumarasambhata 37 Kilrmupurilla 51, 1:13, 216, 201 Kūrwajumala 193 Kurulurapradipa 134,11,15,16 Kutumbakau. 38 Kutlu anay.da 38 L Ligh sibulunduschkarı ,1,3,5 Lokşwana Daśika 200 Laksman.. Pundita 19, 50, 51, 52, 53 Lakşmanūrya 18, 52, 53 Lakşmidharabbattu 20, 214, 22 Lakshminarayana Rao, N. 205, 211 Lalitapattına 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97 Lalıtavistara 1 Lalat Shah 200, 201 Lallamuhurtasura 38 Laugūkşi 132, 133, 136, 137 Layana 151, 155, 156, 157, 153 Lele, K. K. and Anant Shastri Upadhyaya 190 Lilūcaritra 153, 158 Lunaye collection 770, 83, 8-1 Limaye, Shambharao Govind 77n Limaye, Sakhopant 824, 8.1 Lingapurana 221 List oj C. P. ISS 221 List of Indic JISS in U S. .1.2 in List of Inscription of Vorthern India 201 List of JISS ( B. O. R. I )130 Lists of intulies 203 Lokeśvara 10 Lolimbarajı 16 M Vadana kavi 37 Bladuraparigita 134, 135, 110, 214 Hundratn 311 Vujantirolu 11 līdbava 13, Jl, 190 Gladbarīby Jl, 209, 210 ·236 Studies in Indian Literary History Madhayānanda 197 Madhusūdana Sarasvatı 149, 150 Madhyayugina Caritrakośa 79n, 135n, 139n, 147, 155, 158n, 166n, 176n, 188, 189, 209, 210 Māgba 37, 45, 130 Mahābhārata 1, 9, 48, 49, 52, 208, 216, 223 Mahābhasyapradyota 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219 Mahārāştra Brahmins 19, 23 Mahārāștriya Jñūnakośa 76n, 78n, 194, 195 Mahendramalla 91, 93, 96 Mahesa Miśra 13*, 14, 47 Maheśvara 198 Mabidhara-vişaya 25, 26, 27, 28, 29 Mahimnastotra 147, 148, 149, 150, 151 Mabipat Shah 200 Mâbismatī 81* Maihar State 269, 27*, Majamdar, Dr G. P. 1* Malavikāgnimitra 50 Mallaya 200 Mallıkārjuna 176 Mammata 37, 221 Mānanarendra 197, 201 Mānasāhi 201, 202 Manasollāsa 158, 172, 174 Mandanamiśra 208, 215 Mañjūsa 18+, 20 Mankad, PA 196* Manorama 15, 208, 209, Mansingh, Raja 193, 194, 195 Manu 50, 81, 143, 214, 216 Marco Polo 179 Blūrkandeyapurāņa 1, 51, 143, 214, 215, 216 Mārutamandana 15, 16 Masi 223, 225 Masipūtra 225, 226 Mate, Tryambaka Narayana 1601 dlateria Medica of the Hindus 1 Matsyapurāna 143, 197, 223, 224 Maval 57 Mav), Purushottam Vishram 115 Mayūra Kapı 37 Medini 44, 50 Meghaduta 44 Meru 9 Mıbıranagara (-pattana ) 102, 107, 109, 112, 122, 124 Mimāmsā-Kaustubha 182, 183, 184 Mirza Abu-r rahim 193 Mitākşara 214, 216, 220 Mitra, Rajendralal 13n, 43, 770, 133, 135 Moropant 153, 158 Mrcchakatika 10 Mudrāraksasa 10 Muhurtacıntamanı 37, 38 Muhurtamala 80n Mukhavāse 4,7 Mukteśvara 153, 158 Muktimandapa 184 Muktıkopanışad 86 Mukuta 45 Music of Hindustan 193n, 194 Musk 9, 10 29* ·Iades 237 Nāganātha (Jūgesa ) 180, 19, 50,52 Nagarusurlasta 10 Nügonbhatta 81, 2031, 212, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219 Nainar, Dr. S. M. II. 167n Narsarha 37 Nakul 177, 181 Namamalū 15 Nandapandita 214, 218 Nandipurina 223, 2244, 226 Nānjadova 45 Narada Pancarütra 197 Nūradapurāna 224 Maradasamhita 197 Nārāyana 106, 107, 108, 109, 111, 112, 113, 118, 119, 122, 123, 124, 125, 120 Nārāyanabbatts 15, 20, 21*, 22, 24, 45, Son Natyapra lipa 221, 232 Nütyaśāstra 1 Nepal 11, 90, 91, 92, 93, 9-1, 95 Neuberger, Dr. Albert 2264 Nighantu 11 Nikitin 11n Nilakantha Caturdharz 45, 19, 520, 53 Nilakantha Sukla 11, 129, 130, 131, 203 Nilu' anțb. Sūrı 76, 77, 78, 80., 31., 82, 83, 81, 55+ Virhuginindhi. 179, 18., 20, 21, 22*, $2n. 131, 155n, 21.1, 215 Nirulho 209, 210 Sibadi Sidhi 223 Notices of Sanskrit ISS 130, 13, 47,77n, 133, 135 Nrsimha son Nrsınlacumpil 132, 133, 134,133, 136, 137, 138 Nșsimhainiśra 51 Arsimhaprasūla S0u, 137, 139 NȚsimhāśrama 51, 208, 209 Nyayacandrıků 133, 13.1., 135, 136 137 Myāyapadirthadipiha 207, 208 Vyuyaratnalara 51 Nudyasudhủ 51, 153, 208 0 Oppert 18n, 207 Oriental Biographical Dillionary 1660, 189 Outline of the Religious Literaturo of India 89n, 200 O.xford History of India 166n р Pacuna 3,6 Padartha dipilu 213 Padmapurina 81, 121, 143, 223 Padmasri 10, 11, 12 Pavyöluli 111 Palm-leat 1.17 Pandit Bhuvani Dutt 196 Pandit Varnbarı 196 Piniai 51, 130, 208, 210 Papyrus la Pirulitiprialaran 76., 17. Paradkar, Ilarishastri .5 Purunuolisoiurij151211 Purar 300d. ( ksylcdr) 10 Pardir.. 2013, 195, 21- Purusır :-4011..15:21, 13-1 ·238 Studies in Indian Literary History Parasurāma 790 Parasuramapratāpa 20, 139 Parduman Shah 201 Pargiter 81n Paribhāşendusekhara 81n, 213, 214, 215, 217, 219 Parikh, Prof. R. O. 1770 Partagalı 210n Pārthasārathi Miśra 183, 208 Partadkar, B. L 90, 98, 99 Patañjalı 216 Pātankar, Pandit Raghunātha Šāstrı 19, 182 Pāthaka, Sakhārām. Abābhatta 132 Patul, D. R. 154n Patkar, Dr. M M 30, 31 Patna Gaya Report on Pāyagunde, Bālambhatta 81n Pen 147 Perfumes 3n, 6 Periplus of the Erythraean Sea 40n, 41n Peshwa Bajirao II, 19 Peshwa Daftar 185 Peshwa Madhava Rao I, 185 Peterson 20, 49, 79n Pietro della Valle 2041, 210 Pilegāra 56 Pillai 216 Pimpatkar, R. S 24 Pirthi Shāh 200 Poleman 240 Poona 19*, 23, 40n Prabhune, Rām. Šāstrī 186 Prabodhacandrodaya 38, 51 Pradīp Shāh 200 Prahlādacampū 133, 135, 136, 137, 138 Prākrta Duyäśraya Kavya 176n Prasastisamgraha 145 Prastāvabandha 38, 42 Praudhamanorama 15 Prayogapūrijāta 20, 214 Prayogaratna 20 Prayogasara 20 Prthvi 8 Priyangu 9, 10 Ptolemy 41n Puñjarāja 216 Panyastambha ( Pantāmbe ) 35+, 132, 133, 136, 137, 138, 139 Puraşottama Patapāka 3,7 R Rabhasa 44 Raddi, Pandit Rangacharya 1 Radhômadhavavilāsacampu 29n Rāghavacaitanya 93 Rāghava Kavi 35*, 36n Raghavan, Dr V. 2n Raghavapārdaviya 48 Raghunātba 80n Raghunātha Appa Khāndeker 354, 41 Raghunātha Manohara 35,36*38, 396, 408, 41 Raghunātha Širomani Bhattācārya 18 Raghuvamsa 37, 48, 49, 50 Raja, Dr C. K. 14 Rājā Jaising 28 Rajamārtanda 198, 199 Raganighantu 44 ·Index 233 Rajapur 19,587 Rūjurămacarita 650, 79n, Slo, 1000, 1670 Rājā Rāmchand 193, 194, 195 Rājārām Chatrapati 166, 167n, 168 Rājasekhara 51, 129, 220 Rajopadhye 55, 64 Rajwade ( Vishyanath Kashinath ) 76n, 850 Rāmi 45 Rāmacandra (Baghela ) 27n Rūmacaritacandrodaya 182, 18.1, 185, 186, 187 Ramadāsa 153 Rāmasābi 201 Rāmāśrama 29, 30, 45, 49, 540 Rāmavājapaiyya 199 Rāmavājapoyi 20, 200 Rimdyano 215, 223 Ränado Vıśyanātha D. 280 Ranadolla Khan 209, 210 Ruraha 216 Ranganātba Arada 17" 18, 20, 22, 244 Ruiganātha Dilşita 205 Raugojibhatta 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211 Rantidova 15 Rusagangadhara 217, 218 Rasardaya 17 Rosalalpudruma 117 Rusunajijurl 37, 213, 218 Rasarathara 223 Kusurulnisam uccurs 15 Rasisturangın! 91, 93 lasıl ulu 125a Ratnākara Tripathi 216 Ratnakoga 41, 198 Ratnamülü 18, 37 Rāyamukuta 51 Report ( Buhler ) 1000 Roport ( R G. Bbandarhar) 128 Report ( S. R. Bhandarkir ) 50 Report, 1882-83, 30 Revadandi 41 Revised Catalogus Catulogorunt 2* Rewa 26n, 27, 28, 193, 191 Rgucdu 1550 Romaos 30,8 Rose S Rtupañīcüsika 37,11 Rudrs 14 Rūpagosvīmin 111 Rūpanārāyana 15 S Sābāji Pratāparāji 139 Sabarasvun 216 Sabia?uustublu lin, j2, 208, 209 Śabdarnu 4-1 Śabdenuduśctharu 213, 217, 218, 219 Sabhürinados 90, 92, 93, 91, 930, 97, 98, 99 Sabhyabharano 128 Sabhyalarth bluran: 1994 Sabh cumiaruni 128., 131 Saluiatilari.] Ib. 111 Sühendrullu Küla 1671 Sühi Jallaldin 201 Sahit, adurpun. 221, 222 Sikulyara!...' oro 37 Sinu (Shabu )76a, 7711 ·240 Studies in Indian Literary History Sahyüdriklanda 79n, 83 Śaktivūdavitaraņa 17n Saletore, Dr B. A 204 Śālihotra 179, 1814 Salıvāhana 201 Sämänya Vedanta Upanışads 86n Sambhu ( Sambhāji ) 55, 56, 62, 64, 65, 70, 71, 760, 77n, 79n, 81n, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 114*, 1154, 116, 117, 119, 120, 121, 123, 126, 127 S'ambhubhatta 184 Śambhurājacarita 100, 101, 105, 106, 108, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 116, 118, 119, 120, 121, 122, 123, 126 Śambluvilāsıkā 118, 119, 120, 122, 127 Samgitaratnākara 37, 221, 222 Samjñāsamuccaya 437, 44, 46, S'amkarācārya 147, 148, 150*, 157n, 1961, 197, 198, 200 Sampata 225, 226 Samuccaya 198 Sandal 9, 10 S'ankarabhatta 214, 215n, 218 S'ankarācārya 86, 208 See also Samkarācārya Sanskrit English Dictionary 8 Sanskrit Poetics 221, 222 Sāpiņdyadīpıkā 213 Sāpındyupradipa 214 Saracandrikā 48, 51 S'āradātanaya 222 S'aradātılaka 199, 200 Sarangi 38, 42 Sarasvata Brahmins 29 Sūrasvatudvaitasudhu 48, 49 Sarasvatikanthābharaṇa 50, 221 Sardeski Rao Bahadur G. S 55, 64, 85n, 167 Sarkar, Sır Jadunath 167 S'armā, K. M. K. 14, 48, 49, 50 S'armā, Prof. Ramavatara 43 S'āragadbara 51, 93, 130, 199 S'ārngadharapaddhatı 1 Sarūpsing 27n S'astradipika 183, 208 S'aśvata 45 S'āstrī, Cinnasvāmı 155 Satyādās, 102, 127 S'aunaka 197 Scindia Oriental Institute, Ujjain 216, 217 S'eşakrsna 800 Sevai Jaising of Amber 188 Sewell 203 Shahaji 209, 210 Shab, A M. 145 Shah Jaban 47, 200 Shaista Khān 40* Sharma, Dr H. D 36n, 111, 112, 113, 114, 116 Sharma, Dr. H. D and Patkar, M. M. 46n Shastri, Dr Hiranand 190* 192 Shastri, MM. Dr. E. P. 14, 30n Shivaji (the Great ) 29n, 40, 55, 64, 65, 79n, 100, 101, 106, 114, 115, 119, 123, 127 Siddhamantraprakasa 44 Siddhanrsimhamalla 92, 93, 95*, 96, 97, 98 ·Indor 241 Siva 9 Siddhantakaunudi 208, 209 Somcśvera 158, 159a, 172, 173, Siddhantalaksanakrolu 171 174, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180 Siddhantamaīījuşă 216 Sources of Jlarathu History 850 Siddhantasıromoni 199, 200 South India and the fuhonmadan Siddhantatattvarnicka 137, 15 Inladers 1790 Sunha 44 Splotauda 207 Sipgabhūpāla 222 S'rūddhasdgara 20 Sipgbana 222 Sridhars 1561 Siromanibbattācārya 58 Sridbaradevs 93 Śridharānanda 197 Śrvabharatu 40, 310 Sridharasvamin 208 Śrtacaritrapradipa 790 Sridbara Venkatesa 1670 Śivadatta, Kai pūriya 437, 444, 15, Śrīkssnapandita See Krşnapandita 16, 47 Seo Karpūriya Srinagar 200 Śivadatta liśca 46, 47 Śrinātba 89 Stuudigvijaya 790 Srinivasachari, Rao Babadur C. S. Strūdvaitanıtņaya 51 167, 169, 170 Srinivasa Valla 90, 92, 94, 95, S'uragitu 205 S'orakośa 43*, 45, 46, 47 96, 97, 98* Sripatı 198, 199 Sivalik 78n Śrtraŭganātha 107, 108, 126 Suraprakasa 13. Śriigūrakaumud 37, 42 Siyasimha 91, 92, 93, 96 Srungaramaſijuri 39 Sulatattialiicka 51 S'rigårutarungıni 37. Śrögeri 205 Sicollusa 206 Sloin 134, 17, 20, 240, 13 Skandapurana 51, 790, 83, 121, Stradgways, L. H. l'ox 193n, 194 208, 224 Subundlu 83 Smith, Urs. 109D Subhasituratsulall 100, 111, 113, Smith, Vincent 1661, 192, 193, 113, 114, 116, 117, 118, 123, 191 197 Starlık austubhu 215 Sabbūti 15 Sirusha. 153, 158 Sudatásnicky i 155, 150w Srirtyarthiusursi 1561, 21) Suuri 221, 323 Sohasal Suatu 20, 29 Sudr...uuuuiora 52. Sohd Ispects of Indian Cililiation Susrills 1 12 Sulphur 9 ·242 Studies in Indian Literary History Sundaramıśra Aujāgarı 222 Sur Das 194 Sureśvarācārya 51 Sūryadāsa 37n Sūryapura (Surat) 105, 108, 101, 112, 115, 118, 122, 124, 127 Süryasıddhānta 199 Susruta 37, 45 Susrutasamlıtā 1, 154n, 1574, 158, 1590 Svātmārāma 87, 88, 894 Syāmasāba 1967, 197, 198, 200, 201, 202 Systems of Sanskrit Grammar 144n T Tänasena (Tansen ) 188, 189,, 190, 191*, 192, 193, 194, 195 Tanjore Catalogue 52 Tapanapattana 102, 103, 127 Tārapāla 44 Tarkabhäsa 133, 135, 136 Tarkacandrika 186 Tarkadipika 135, 136, 137 Tarkakaustubha 184 Tarkapradipa 206, 207, 209 Tarkaratna 207, 208 Tarkasamgraha 186 Tātparyadlpıkā 212 Tattvacıntämanı 171, 18 Tattvakaustubha 203, 204* Tavernier 28 Technical Arts and Sciences of the Ancients 2260 Telanga Brahmins 29 Thatte 78n, 80 Thatte, P V and V. N 772 Tirumalabhatta 205 Todar Mall, Raja 193 Tomara Mitrasens 201 Travels 28*, 2041, 210 Trikändasesa 44 Trimalla 4564 Tripathi, T. 12n Trivedi, K. P 208 Trivikramabhatta 93 Trivikramapaddhatr 198 Tutan Khamun 2n Tvagvarga 5 U Udbhata 215 Uddharaon 201 Udyota 212, 215, 216, 217, 218 Ulwar Catalogue 39n Umāpati Dalapati 136, 137, 138, 139 Upanisadbrahmäyögin 864, 87, 88, 89* Utkalācārya 51 Utpalinikośa 45 V Vācaspatı 44, 51, 208, 216 Vaderu 205, 2104 Vāgbhata 44, 121 Vāgbhata I, 157 Vaidya, K M 254n Vaidyanāths 186, 187 Vaidyanātha Pāyagunde 215, 217, 219 Vaidyavallabha 44 Vaidyavılāsa 367, 39*, 40, 41 Voisesikas 8 Vaisnava Upanişads 89n Varyakaranabhūşaņa 13*, 14, 205, 207, 208, 209 ) ► ·Index 2 Varyakaranasıddhāntamañījuşa 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219 Valandeja 56 Vāmına 151, 221 Yanomālı Misra 137, 14, 15, 16, 203 Vaigaseng 45 Varadarāja 14, 45n, 161+, 1850, 170, 203 Varāhamibira 37, 197 Parūhapurūna 134, 224 Varahitantra 211 Varana 1556, 157, 158, 160* Vārānasidarpanatına 30 Varūngacarıta 153, 158 Varānna 153, 157, 158 Varşıkatantra 199, 200 Partı 4,7 Vüsans 3,7 Vasaradatta 17, 18 Vasistha 81, 198, 208 Vasişthasailutū 198 Vistupradipa 198 Vastusüstra 198 Püstuśtromanı 1967, 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 202 Jūstutuntra 198 Vastuuidya 198 Vukarāja 30+ Vätsyāyanı 1, 51, 216 tuyupurina 121, 216, 223 Vauullisuusara 2030 Vedha 3,7 Velaukar, Prof. H. D. 21, 300, 390, 101, 17, 115, 116, 132, 133, 1:10, 207, 219 Venkatcaire ( Venkatapra ) 203, 205,* 205, 209, 210, 11 Venupāka 3,7 Vidagdhamukhamardana 15 Vidal3 163*, 15 fn, 155, 157 108 Viddana 200 Vidhanamúla 132 Vidyabhusana, Dr. S. C. 17, 23 135n, 139 Vidyādbura 1894 Vidyāranya 51, 150, 151. Vijayadatta 176 Vijayanagara commi, Vol. 204, 205 210 Vijūāneśvara 50, 140, 1:13, 21.1 220 Vikramaditya (Baghola) 27n Vikramasāhi 201 Vihramoruasiya 51 Vinayasāgara 1410, 145, 146 Vipsyusundara 1441 Virabhadra 27n, 205, 206, 207 209, 210, 211 Virabbing 27 Virabhanudayahutya 190", 192 Virama 201 Virasimha 201 Visnud harmottar.. 103 Visnupurūnu J1, 113, 163,223 Visva 1, 30, 191, 221 Vislūlursu 131, 135 l'istarinu 198 Visiwiccuniis ad Visiesrii79, 799 Sue Gibball. BILTM103 l'oli,j Vekilib 15, 51 l'ord tot 9.15

·214
Studies in Indian Literary History
Vịndāvana 15, 195
Vyahnyasudhā 25, 26, 28, 29, 30,
31, 45
Vyāsa 208
Vyavahüratılaka 199, 200
Vyomakeśa 2
Vyutpattihosa 1550
W
Walsh, E H. 96
Warren Hastings 22*, 23
Wilkins 23
Windisch and Eggeling 18n
Winternitz and Keith 250
X
Xenophon 181
Y
Vājāavalkya 50, 81, 134, 143, 214,
216
Yajžiavalkyasmộtı 10, 2284
Yavanesvar& 198
Yogacandrikå 48*, 49, 50, 51, 52
Yogatattvopanışad 86, 87, 88
Yoga Upanışads 86, 870, 88n
Yuktshalpataru 1
Yule and Burnell 1669
2
Zulfikar Khan 163, 164, 165, 166,
167", 168, 169

·SUBJECT-INDEX (By N. A. Gorc ) [ Note 8., author. Com. Comwentary ] ) Abhılaşıtūrtha-cintamani of Someśvara, dato of, 171. Acūrenda of Tryambaka Nīrāyana Māte, articles of diet mentioned in, 1600. dato of, 160n. Adul, Muhammad Sbah = sec Adali, Muhammad Shib. Adali, Mubammad Shab, music teacher of Tānasena and Bāz Bahadur, 192. Adrastasudhù, a dissertation on the Raghuvarsa, exact date of, 18 - Jl. works and authors quoted in, 50 - 51. Abiphene' = Opium, 176. akbar, mina gems' at the court of, 193. Alchemy, dato of the Rajaratnākara, & work on, 223. Anantadova, Q. of the Sinrtıkaustubha, dato ol, 215. intvestipaddhatt of Keśava, authors and works quoted in, 131, A parārka, date of, 223. parāņic extracts quoted by, and their bearing on the history of Indian paleography and education, 223 - 226. Aparokşānubhana, dato of motrical Varathi Com.. on, 117. dparoksinubliltı = dparolşūnubhala 3. v. Appaja Dikşıta, date of, 98. Arada fannuy= Ardo s. x Architecture, tho Yustus':romani, a work on, 190 - 209. Ardu lamıly, chronology of authors belongiog to, 17-21 Krsnabhatta, lin date of, 20 74 works of, 17, 18, Asadkban, the prime minister of Jurangzeb, 100o. isauc rnırırja of Sagoibhatta, authors and works quclu in.211. stvicusunljrah, dico op, 15%. Bakfasts of Xakula, description of horses, lo colours in, 177. Lulu.ca of Jazadatta, datu or, 177 Xats of borces 10, 170-17€. 1 ·246 Studies in Indian Literary History Aurangzeb, references to, in the Sabhāvinoda, 93. 'Avarānna', references in the Dharmasūtras to, 153–160. Baghela dynasty, genealogy of, 27n. 'Baijapūra-pāka', meaning of, 3. Baz Bahadur, music teacher of, 192. Benares, college founded by Jaising at, 28. visited by Tavernier in 1666, 28. Bhānubhatta (=Harikayı), works of, 100 – 127. Bhānoji Dikşita, date of, 27, 450. Bhānaji Dīksita's Vyakhyasudha, a contemporary MS of, 25- 34. Bhattoji Dikşita and Keladi rulers of Ikkeri, 203 - 206 , caste of, 29 date of, 203. period of literary activity of, 14. , some pupils of, 203. Bhāvanāprakāśa of S'āradātadaya, date of, 222. Bhojarāja of Cutch, date of, 140. reputed author of the Dharmapradipa, 144. Bhojavyäkarana of Vinayasagara, date of, 145. Bhujanggara = Bhoj, the capital of Cutoh, 142. Bodhāyana-dharmasutra, date of, 157. * Brahmadāna ', pp. 223 ff. See also' Vidyādāna Budhabhūşaņa of King Sambhāji, 115. Cakrapāņıdatta, commentator of the Carakasamhita, date of, 163n. Campaka oil, 5n. Campāyati = Caal in Alibag talak, 40. Candraseniya Kāyasthas, origin of, 79n. Caste, Mevādā, 218 Caul, see Campāyati. Cimani'sataka = Crianicarita, 131. Coins, dated, of Kings of Lalitapur (Nepal), 96, 97. Cosmetics, Indian, see Gandhasāra, Gandhasāstra and Gandhavāda. , purpose of, 2n. references in ancient Egyptian records to, 2n. references in the Bible to, 2n. six processes in the manufacture of, 3, 6£. , used by Nero, 2n. used by the Romans, 2n. 1 5 .

·Subject-Indes 12 Catch, kings of, and their chronology, 110. Daivajia Damodara, works of, 90. Dated coins of kings of Lalitapur (Nepal), 96, 97. Dasakumüracarita pūriapithiků, an epitome of, 17. Dharmapradipa and Bhojavyākarana, chronology, of, 1.10 - 116. works and authors quoted in, 143. date of, 143 'Dolāpāka', meaning of, 3. Education, see Indian Education. Egypt, ancient, references to the uso of cosmetics in, 20. Gadgil, Balkşşnaśāstri, Chief justice of Peshva Balaji II, 186. date of, 186, 187. Gadgil (Gadegila), Surnamo, in 18th Century records, 185. Gāgābhatta (= Vośveśvara ), works of, 790. Gandhasura of Gangādbora, Critical analysis of, 1 - 2. information about the author of, 6. three sections of, 6. Gand hasāstra, six purposes of the study of, 7. Gandhardda, 3 work on Indian cosmetics, 3. Marathi commentary on, 2. Garhwal, Somo chiefs of, 200, "Gartāpāka', meaning of, 3. Genealogy of Baghela dynasty, 27n. Harikavi, 108. Genealogy of Kings of Nepal, 96. Lakşmanı Pandito, 52. Raghunatha Manobars, 30, 11. Nilakantha Thatte, 789. Paranık family, 99. the Tomar family of Gopácala (Gwalior), 20L. Vatsaraja Tripathin, 30n. Gujare, Surname, 18n. Gingee = Jipi, 166, 1600. Gin inapadamañizari of Dhungırū13, data cf, 108, 169. Gopicala = Gsyalior, 201. Gorakbcātba, data of, 69. Haradalla, commentator of the pasta.bokyasa!rv, 150. Hardisa-svīml, ou fic of Thoseo, 195.

·250 Studies in Indian Literary History 1 3 1 1 Malabar, foreign horse trade in, about 1290 A D., 179 - 180. Mānasollasa= Abhılaşıtürtha - Cintamani, 174. date of, 158n, 174. Manohara, Raghunātha, Luthor of the Kavikaustubha, 35. , date of, 41. gotra of, 360 works of, 41. Marathi metrical commentary on the Aparokşānubhava, 147, 151. Mihiranagara = Surat, 124. = Sūryapura = Surat, 109. Mīmāmsā, Rūmacandra-Candrodaya, & rare work on, 182-187, Music, Indian see Tānsen. Musicians at the Court of Akbar, 192, 193n. of Medieval Indis. 190. Muhurta mārtanda, date of, 90. Nagarasarvasva, & work on erotics, 10. references to cosmetics and perfumes in, 11 f. Nāgojibhatta, a list of the works of, 212-213, date of, 212. relative chronology of the works of, 212-219. Nandapandita, date of, 215. Nava-ratnas'at Akbar's Court, 193 Natyapradīpa of Sundaramıśr& Aujāgari, date of, 222, Nayaka rulers of Ikkeri see Ikkeri. Nepāl kings, genealogy of, 95, 96, 97. Nīlakantha Sūri ( Thatta ), an assistant in the Adalat Court at Satara, 81n, 85n genealogy of, 78n. , pupils of, 81n. Nirnaya-sindhu, date of, 21. Non-vegetarian dishes in the Mänasolläsa of 12th Century, 1580 Nrsimha-Campū of Keśavabhatta, Mss of, 133, 134-5, 136. Nrsimhaprasada of Dalapati, date of, 137n. Opium = Ahiphena, 176. date of its introduction into India, 176. Padmaśrī, author of the Nagarasarvasva, date of, 10, 11. Pāka,' varieties of, 3. Paleographic imagery in & verse in the Mahimna-stotra. 147 1 ·Subject-Index 251 1 Paleography, sve Indian Paleography, Parabhū caste, grāmaṇyas' about, 76n. sce also Kayastha Parabhūs Perfumery industry in Bihar and arwal about 1811 ., D., 8. Polo, game of, section in the Jūnasollāsa on, 174. Portuguese, first appeared at Caul in 1505, 110. Punyastambha = Paņtāmbe in Ihmedoagar district, 132. some Sanskrit authors belongiog to, 139. Parānık family of Portud (Hyderabad, Do.), 98 f. genealogy of, 99. Putopāka ', meaning of, 3. Raddı collection of Uss at the Bhandarkar O. R. Institute, 1. Radhi-müdhava-vilusa campal of Jayarıma, date of, 290. Raghuransa = Sarasvatopanışad 50. Sarasvatudvaitasudhủ, 1 philosophical and grammatical dissertation on, 48 Rajarama-corita and seige of Jinji, 1870. Ramacandra candrodara, a rare MS of an unknown Mimīņsā work of, 182-187. Date of, 184, 183. works and authors quoted in, 183. Rāmāśrama - Bhānaji Dikşitz, 30. Vatsarāja, 4 pupil of, 30. Rasaratnakara, a work on alchemy, date of, 223. Rasûrnalasudhākara of Siagabbūpăla, date of, 222. Rico, varieties of, 1598. Roso, use of, by the Romans, 8. , by the Indijas, data of, 8 Rose-wator, manufacture in India of, 89. Sublāvinota of Daivan. Damodara, date of, 90-99. works and authors quoted in, 93. Sabhyalaikararı of Govindajit, dele of, 129-131. works and authors quoted in, 199-130. Sühstyadarpana, date of, 221, Samb..]}}, King, frote Budhubiduma, 115. bbul - Sambhiji ). Iragnicots of pooms part318ing to, 33-13. Ś ubluredja curita, analysis of, 100-103. Sandha ularla comunicatory cf Ir.1 on Haingjerdrucuriiu, authors and works quolcd 10, 115, 1:1. > $ ·1 252 Studies in Indian Literary History 1 S'ankarabhatta, author of the Karmavipūka, date of, 215n. author of the Dvaitanırņaya, date of, 215. Sūpindya pradipa of Nāgojibbatta, authors and works quoted in, 214. S'ārigadhara, author of the Sangita-ratnahara, patron of, 222, Scents and perfumes, sources of information on ancient Indian, 1. Seyda-K-Kadı Nondi-natakam, a Tamil mono drama and the seige of Jinji, 167n. Singhana, the Yādava king, date of, 222. S'ivadatta, Karpūrīya, date, of, 46 genealogy of, 46. oldest dated Ms of a work of, 44. śrva gita, commentary by Venkatappa Nāyaka I on, 205. Śiva kośa of S'iyadatta, date of, 43n. works quoted in the author's own commentary on, 44-45. Someśvara's Mänasollasa, date of, 173. Some distinctive names of horses recorded in, 173-176 Subhāşıta-härāvalı of Harı-kavı, date of, 113. Some authors quoted in, 112. Sudarśanācārya, commentator of the Apastamba-grhyasūtra, 155n. Surname Atale ( Athalye ), 76n, 77n. Arde, 17, 23. Ayācita, 23. Dova, 23. Gujare, 48n. Joshī, 23. Kanade, 23. Kārlekar, 23. Lele, 23. Limaye, 77n. Manohara, 36n. Mauni, 23. Pāthaka, 132, Parānık Sangvikar, 14. S'eşa, 23 Tāre, 23. 3 1 3 ·Subject-Indes 253 IS 3 1 SOIDAMO Thatte, 780. Tripātbid, son. Vadgaonkar, 115. Süryapura = Surat, 109, 122, Syotas, Vanamālı Visra's work on, 130. Tinseng sco Tansen belowy. Tānsen, a contemporary Sanskrit tribute to the musical talents of, 188-195. , & good full length picture of, 194. dan t-Akbari on, 191 - 192. date of the death of, 189 information from the Jadhyayugina.caritra-kośa about, 189 , information from the Oriental Biographical Dictionary about, 189 Music teacher of, 192, 195. patron of, 190. Summary of information in the Jünahoša abont, 194-195. Vincent Smith on, 1938. Virabhānūdaye kavya on, 190-191. Tarhapradipa of Kordabhatta, date of, 209. Tarlasımgraha, Vaidyanatha Gadgil's commentery on, 186. Toilet, Indian, ln. 3¢¢ also Gandhusura, Gandhaśāstra, Gandhalida. Tomara family of Gwalior, genealogy of, 201, Teunalla, dato of, 460. Uyanışdbrahin.; ogia and the Hathayogupradipiki, 86-89 Puidyazılūsa cf Raybunātha Janobar3, 36, 36n, 10. wijdkarunubhaşarn of Kondabhatta, authors and works quoted in, 208. Pujúkuranusiddhalomatijasů of Xāgojbhatta, authors and works quoted iu, 10. Vuunil Jióra, dale and works of, 13-18. Varadarāja, author of the Girl irtipuda muſijari, date of, 101, Türünzslarponia, date of, 30. Varüunn' see 'Ariana.' **lib.t.rutoidu, atlors ani voras quoted in, 197-199. Vior's on Architecture, 130-102. ?

·264
Studies in Indian Literary History
Väsudeva's com, on the Karpilramaſjari, authors and works quoted in, 22,
date of, 220 - 222
Vatsarāja Tripāthin, genealogy of, 30n.
Vegetarian and non-vegetarian dishes in the Manasollasa, a list of, 159n.
• Venapāka', meaning of, 3.
* Vidyādāna', 223 ff.
Vidyādhara, the Bengali architect of Sevai Jaipur, 188
Virabhānudaya - Kavya, author and date of, 190.
on Tănasena, 190 - 191.
Vyakhyāsudha, & commentary on the Amarakośā, 25 – 250.
dated MSS of, 25.
Warren Hastings, testimonials of good conduct to, by Benares Pandits,
22n
Zulfikar Khan and Seige of Jinji, 166, 166n

·No text on this page.